CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY GIFT OF W. T. HewettBS455 .LC607rnei818VerSi,y Ubrary of thp CQI/orxl ___|gj olin 3 1924 029 272 139 31924029272139Fold outA COMPLETE HISTORY . OF THE SEVERAL translation 0 OF THE HOLY BIBLE ANP INTO ENGLISH, BOTH IN MS. AND IN PRINT: AND OF THE MOST REMARKABLE EDITIONS OF THEM SINCE THE INVENTION OF PRINTING. By JOHN LEWIS, A.M. Chaplain to the Right HonourablifTbomas Earl of Mai tun, and Minister of Margate in Kent. THE THIRD* EDITION. TO WHICH IS NOW ADDED, A LIST OF VARIOUS EDITIONS OF THE IStible, atth I^artg tfimof, in lEttsliglj, From the YEAR 1526 to the PRESENT TIME, Extracted from Bishop Newcome’s Historical View of English Biblical Translations ; WITH A CONTINUATION BY ANOTHER HAND. LONDON: PRINTED FOR W. BAYNES, 54, PATERNOSTER ROW. 1818.A DISSERTATION In Defence of the most learned Archbishop Usher and Mr. Henry Wharton, from the Censures and Reproaches of the learned Renaudotius, $c. TO THE REVEREND AND LEARNED DANIEL WATERLAND, D. D. ARCHDEACON OF MIDDLESEX. Reverend Sir, It was by your advice, that I reviewed the following brief History of our English Translations of the Holy Scriptures, in order to (a) another edi- tion, that it might be better known, and be more easily had. It is owing to the same respect for your judgment, that I take this notice of the learn- ed (6) Renaudotius’s rude and indecent reflections (а) Of the Jirst edition there were but 140 copies printed in folio, 1731. (б) Liturg. Oriental. Collect, tom. I. Dissertat. prsev. c. ti. p. 43, &c. Parisiis, 1716. aIV DISSERTATION. on our most learned Archbishop Usher’s unfinished Collections, to prove, that the Holy Scriptures and Liturgies were in the mother tongue, which my learned predecessor, Mr. Henry Wharton, pub- lished (c) long after his death, by the command of Archbishop Sancroft, to whom he was domestic chaplain, with additions of his own. These reflec- tions are indeed very unworthy of a man of his learning and character; ----------ingenucis didicisse Jideliter artes Emollit mores, nec sinit esse feras. Eut, being strongly prejudiced in behalf of this absurdity, that the Holy Scriptures and Liturgies ought not to be in the common language or mother tongue, he knew not how to bear the contradiction of these two learned men, and supplied the want of argument with plenty of reproaches and ill lan- guage ; abusing both them and his readers in giv- ing a false representation of their learned labours, as if they were quite trifling and of no use. This, however, seems contrary to his real sense, and true meaning; since, if, as he represents them, they had indeed done nothing, and the testimonies collected by the venerable Primate and his learned editor are not at all to the purpose, and shew a want of judgment, he would scarce have appeared so much (c) 1690.DISSERTATION. V affected with them, or thought it worth his while at all to mind them. Renaudotius seems yet more out of humour with Wharton ; f He, he intimates, ‘ made it his business in the most violent manner to f abuse or revile the catholics, and that in a way ‘ peculiar to himself, in anew and unusual one;’ because he called them heretics: or gave them a name, of which they make so ill and common an use, to expose protestants to the hatred and cruelty of the common people. But it is certain, whatever is to the purpose, this is not, nor cannot be. I could indeed have wished, that you had had time and leisure to have made your remarks on these observations of this learned writer, as you once intended to have done. They would have been an ornament to the following book, and a recommendation of it to learned readers. But since you was obliged to decline it, I have done what I could, in my plain and unlearned way, to answer your intention, though, I am very sensible, to the reader’s great disadvantage. It was an observation made by our learned Dean Bridges, that ‘ it is a (d) world to see how 1 the greatest learned and best of all, when they ‘ have once dieply conceived an opinion, will draw ' things to their own construction.’ Chie would wonder indeed how some of these opinions should ever come to be so much as once thought of by (d) wonder.vt DISSERTATION. soberminded men. But even this too is not new, since we are assured by one who knew it very well, and lived above seventeen hundred years ago, that there was nothing so absurd but what had some of the philosophers for its patrons and defenders. When I first read the following assertion of as learned a man as any in his time, John Christofer- son, Bp. of Chichester, 1557, 1 was pretty much shocked. It is this; ' (e) When they, the people, * come to churche and heare the priestes who say- ‘ eth common prayer for all the whole multitude; ' albeit they understande them not, yet if they be ' occupied in godly prayer themselfes, it is sufficient f for them. And lette them not so greatly passe 1 for understandynge what the priestes say, but (f) ' travayle themselfes in fervent praying, and so * shal they hyghly please God. Yea and experi- t ence hath playnlye taught us, that it is much ‘ better for them not to understande the common ‘ service of the churche then to understande it, be- r cause, that when they heare other prayinge with f a lowde voyce in the language that they under- c stande, they are (g) lettid from prayer themselfe, r and so come they to such a slackness and negli- f gence in prayinge, that they, at lengthe, in maner r praye not at all.’ But the difficulty is, how they, who hear others praying, can join with them in (e) Exhortation to beware of rebellion, &c. (/) labour. (g) hindered.DISSERTATION. VU prayer, and make it their own, if they do not know or understand what it is they pray for. It is sure their prayers, if they do pray, cannot, unless it be by chance, be the prayers which the minister, as their mouth, says with a loud or audible voice: they cannot accompany him with their hearts, as not knowing what it is he prays for. And if they can- not, to what purpose do they assemble and meet together to ask those things which are requisite and necessary for them? Renaudotius is so ingenuous as to own, that in his opinion we are not to enquire what the church ought to do, but what it has done: as if the church or the community of Christians might do what they ought not, or, that their practice or usage might be contrary to right and duty. However, this is that which the learned Primate inquired into, the consequence of which was, his making it plain and manifest, that in the six first ages after Christ’s as- cension a foreign language was not yet received or made use of in divine worship, nor the reading the Holy Scripture in their mother tongue forbidden to the people. Illud manifestum fecimus, says he (h), prioribus sex a Christi ascensione seculis, linguam peregrinam in Sacris nondum fuisse receptam, ne- que etiam populo Scripturce lectioni interdictum. So far, you observe, Renaudotius himself leaves the field entirely to Usher and Wharton, and could (/j) Cap. iv.vm DISSERTATION. make no answer. He slips over all the main things* Scripture* reason* or common sense* the judgment of the six first centuries* and the concurring ver- dict of the wisest and best learned men all the way downward. He owns the truth of this plain and certain matter of fact* that the Holy Scriptures have been translated into the Eastern and Western lan- guages; that when this was done* they were the vulgar tongues in which the Persian and Latin Bi- bles and Liturgies are now extant: that there was a time when at Rome, in Italy* and in Africa* and in many other provinces* all, for the most part*' spoke Latin, and consequently understood the lan- guage in which the Holy Scriptures and their com- mon prayers were written* for which the learned Primate accounts in his fourth chapter. But Re- naudotius observes of the Christians of the East* and particularly of the Egyptians* that it is very rare* that among the Romans the priests are wholly igno- rant of Latin, whereas among the Christians of E- gypt they are more rare who understand Coptic* and among the laity there are scarce any who know any thing at all of it, and yet they do not leave off celebrating their Liturgy in Coptic, or publicly to read the Holy Scriptures in the same language. Whereas, says he, if the Christians of the east had been of the same mind with protestants, that the sa- cred mysteries cannot be performed with those prayers which are not understood by the people*DISSERTATION. IX they would have acted as they have done; cast away their old sacramental books, and put in their rooms others in the vulgar tongue. And which is most rational, the conduct of the eastern Christians or that of the protestants, let common sense judge. A learned and judicious writer of our own coun- try (i‘) has observed the same of the Persians, that Renaudotius does of the Egyptians: that all their public or common prayers are even to this day in the old Persian language, in which Zoroastres first composed them above two thousand two hun- dred years since, of which the common people do not now understand one word. But, that when Zoroastres composed his Liturgy, the old Persic was then the vulgar language of all those countries where this Liturgy was used; as the Latin was throughout all the western empire when the Latin service was first introduced therein, and the Holy Scriptures read in that language. But when the language changed, they would not consider, that the change which was made thereby, in the reason of the thing, did require, that a change should be made in their Liturgy also, but retained it the same after it ceased to be understood as it was before. On which this learned man made this reflection; that it was the superstitious folly of adhering to old establishments against reason that produced this absurdity. (0 Dean Prideaux’s Connection, &c. part i. book iv. p. 172. ed. fol.X DISSERTATION. You observe of the easterns, that they have done what they did in that kind rather ignorantly, supine- ly, or blunderingly, than out of a premeditated de- sign to cover falsehood, and blind and mislead their votaries: but, that, however, the practice is mani- festly evil and absurd; condemned by Scripture, and the plainest sense and reason. Wiclif, Tyn- dal, Coverdale, our two Archbishops Cranmer and Parker, &c. for the honour of our country, however made a gazing-stock by the reproaches of their ma- licious adversaries, shewed themselves men of better judgment and understanding, as well as of more probity and integrity, in reviewing the ancient Litur- gies and English translations of the Bible, and put- ting them into intelligible language, or such Eng- lish as was then commonly spoken. It was a plain matter of fact, of which they were thoroughly sen- sible, that all languages, and particularly their own, were altered more or less in every age from what they were in the former. They had full proof of this in the old English or Anglo-Saxonic translation of the four Gospels, &c. and in Wiclif s, which suc- ceeded it. The former of these was not only be- come quite unintelligible for the most part as to the words and spelling, but even the letter or character (/i) was so different from that which was used after the conquest, as not to be read by the common people, (A) See Caxton’s Life, p. 60.DISSERTATION. XI and but by very few even of the learned: so that it was as much, if not more, an unknown language to even the English, as Latin itself. A learned (/) foreigner has remarked, that the more sober-minded of even the (m) Roman catholic writers have themselves owned the necessity and usefulness of versions or translations of the Holy Scriptures into the vulgar tongue, and have accord- ingly made several of them in divers languages. The learned and judicious Erasmus, for instance, asks (n), Why it seems indecent for any one to read or pronounce the Gospel in that tongue wherein he was born, and which he understands: a Frenchman in French, a Britain in British, a German in the German language, and an Indian in the Indian tongue? To me, says he, it appears more indecent, or rather ridiculous, that ignorant men and young women, like parrots, mutter their Psalms and the Lord’s prayer in Latin when they do not under- stand what they say, or the meaning of the noise they make. The learned James le Long has ob- served, that there is nothing more convenient and necessary for a Christian man than the knowledge of the divine oracles which are contained in the sacred pages. That this was the unanimous sense of the great Author, and propagators of the Chris- (/) Turretin. (m) See Usserii Hist, dogmat. cap. x. Adversariorum Tcsti- monia. (m) Praefat. ad Piraphra.xa DISSERTATION. tian faith, seems very evident from the account which this learned man has collected of the several translations of the New Testament into almost all languages, in MS. and in print. He accordingly cites Eusebius, (o) affirming, that the Scripture was translated into every language, that all nations might hear it: and Anastasius Sinaita, who flourish- ed about A. D. 561, as giving this reason for the impossibility of the Scriptures being corrupted, or the evangelical and apostolical sayings being universally depraved, that the gospel was transla- ted into the languages of seventy-two nations. Le Long indeed intimates, that it does not follow from thence, as those writers seem to mean, that there can be no nation supposed instructed in the Christian doctrine, into whose vulgar tongue or common speech the sacred text was not translated. Reason, he says, does not suffer us to believe this. But if faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the word of God, it seems to follow, that this word must be intelligible to those who hear it, or, that they, to whom it is spoken, should hear it spoken in their own language, or in their own tongue where- in they were born. If the sound of the apostles went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world, one would think it should be to no purpose if they, to whom their words were spoken, did not know the meaning of them. For* (o) A.D. 315.DISSERTATION. XU! as an apostle reasons (p), except they uttered by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken ? for they shall speak into the air. There is the same reason for the word of God in writing being in the mother or vulgar tongue. For if for this reason it was writ- ten (9), that men might believe, that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God, and, that believing they they might have life through his name, it is abso- . lutely necessary, that they who peruse it should understand what they read. It does not follow, that because we cannot prove this by an induction of every particular church, therefore there were any people who were convert- ed to the belief of the gospel, who did not know what the gospel was, or had it not in their own mother tongue. This is now rendered impossible through the loss of those translationsthere being, probably, but few copies of them in writing, and they subject to the casualties of fire, and war, and depredations. For instance, The Christians of Britain (r), (who, very probably, were converted by St. Paul, the Apostle of the Gentiles) it is rea- sonable to suppose, had the Scriptures in their own language; though by the almost entire destruction which was made of that people, and of their memo- rials, by the Saxons, and the obscurity of their lan- (p) 1 Cor. xiv. 9. (q) John xx. 31. (r) Stillingfleet’s Orfg. Brit.XIV DISSERTATION. guage, it is no wonder, that we have no copy of this translation now remaining: especially when we consider how maimed and defective the few copies are which are left of the old English and Gothic translations. Renaudotius tells his readers, that f the learned c Primate’s inferring from what himself and others ‘ have collected from the Greeks and Syrians having ‘ anciently their sacred mysteries celebrated in their 1 mother tongue, or common language, that there- 1 fore they are still to be celebrated in a tongue ‘ understood by the people, is very false. Because ‘ the orthodox Syrians, the Jacobites, and Nesto- f rians, do no more understand the Syriac tongue, ‘ which has not been in common use for some ages ‘ past, than our boors or peasants do understand ' Latin.’ But if this was always the sense of those people, that their sacred things, or public kworship, should be thus performed in a language which they did not know or understand any thing of, why were they ever celebrated in the Syriac tongue at all, and not suffered to remain in their own origi- nals? If it was because they understood Syriac, and did not understand Hebrew and Greek, here is, I think, a plain proof, that their sense and opinion then was, that the Christian worship ought to be celebrated in an intelligible manner, or in the vul- gar or popular tongue of those who attend upon it. That it is not so celebrated now, through the changeDISSERTATION. XV of their ancient language, and their not reviewing and accommodating their translation of the Holy Scriptures and their Liturgies to this change, must be ascribed, as has been hinted before, either to their losing their first faith and love, or to their sinking into barbarity and thoughtless stupidity; and sitting down contented with any thing, and wor- shipping they knew not what. There was a time, this learned man owns, when at Rome, in Italy, and in Africa, and in many other provinces, all, for the most part, spoke Latin, or Latin was the vulgar tongue. This was then a good reason for the Holy Scriptures and Common Prayers being in Latin. But can any one say, that there is as good reason now for their being in that language, which is not now the vulgar tongue, or is not spoke nor understood by the common people? According to (s) Nary, one of the (t) late catholic translators of the New Testament into modern English, lan- guage grows old and unintelligible, therefore it is necessary to review old translations to make them (s) New Testament, &c. translated out of the Latin vulgate, 1719. (t) Another English translation from the Latin vulgate has been made since by R. Wetham, D. D. and published in two yoIs. 8vo. 1730. This translator attempts to prove this paradox, that the Latin vulgate is more correct than the Greek: when yet John Benedict assures us, that it abounded with innumerable faults ; and our Bp. Coverdale, that it hath bene and yet is so greatly corrupte, as he thought none other translation is. Ep. dedicat. to K. Henry VIII,DISSERTATION. XVl speak the language in use, and be understood by the living generation. Renaudotius’s censure of the Primate, as collect- ing whatever came to hand without any choice, might, perhaps, be grounded on his inserting among his Collections, the opinion of the Waldenses, Ar- machanus, Wiclif, Huss, Purney, the Lollards, Bp. Peacock, &c. who have been condemned by the pa- pists for heretics. But does heresy, supposed or real, quite take away men’s senses, and deprive them of the use of their understandings, so that they know not what they say or do, or whereof they af- firm? Or, because they are supposed wrong in some things, must they therefore be right in nothing? As to his adding, thatf what his Grace has said ‘ of the versions could be written by no one who f had the least knowledge of them,’ it is all calumny and reproach. The Archbishop did not live indeed to finish his Collections, and put his last hand to them, and therefore there may possibly be some mis- takes made: This is owned by his learned editor; but it is plain enough the learned Primate knew very well what he said of the several versions he mentioned. For instance, he tells us of an old Sy- riac version of the Old Testament made in the time of (u) Thaddeus the apostle. His learned editor (u) Andrew Muller tells us, there were two of these Syriac versions, one of the Hebrew in K. Salomon’s time, and another from the Greek lxx long after in the time of the New Testament. Dissert, de Syriacis lib. Sacro. versionibus.DISSERTATION. XV ii adds, that it was made from the Hebrew, and is at this time used by the Maronites in their divine offi- ces. The Primate informs us farther, that an edi- tion of the New Testament in the Syriac tongue and characters was published at Vienna, 1555. Is this writing like a man who had not the least know- ledge of the versions of which he pretends to give an account? It agrees, however, with what Renau- dotius says himself, who tells us, that, among all the oriental versions, the Syriac is believed to be the most (x) ancient. Though, perhaps, the Primate might not think Mullerus’s account worthy of credit, who speaks very doubtfully of it, and expressly says, that though he granted, that the sacred books were read in the most ancient times, yet he dared not af- firm, that ours were those on which James Syrus Nisiobensis and Ephrem commented, or which the Greek and Latin fathers cited, as Walton had done. Margate, May 19, 1738. (.r) Versionis Syriac® antiquitas ea est, ut, secundum recep- tissimam Chald®orum etSyrorem traditionem, cosva sit Salomoni. -----Versio Syriaca Novi Testament! tempore Apostolorum. Le Long Biblo. Sacra.THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE, <5fc. CHAP. I. Of the translating several parts of and the whole Bible, into British, English-Saxon, and the English spoken after the conquest. As the miraculous descent of the Holy Ghost (a) on the apostles was for this purpose, that every man there present might hear them speak, in the tongue wherein he was born, the wonderful w orks of God; so we find, that after these wonder- ful works were written, (b) that so men might know the certainty of them, and believe that Jesus (c) is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing they might have life through his name, these writ- ings or declarations were not confined to the lan- guage in which they were at first written, but were translated into the several tongues of every nation under Heaven to which the apostles came. This (a) Acts ii. (b) Luke i. (c) John xx.2 THE HISTORY OF THE 'ENGLISH is expressly affirmed by Eusebius, that (d) both Greeks and Barbarians had the writings concern- ing Jesus in their own country characters and lan- guage. Or, that the New Testament, however, was every where in the vulgar or mother-tongue of the country or people for whose use and instruction it was originally designed. The same is acknow- ledged by the more learned of the Romanists, c That f (e) it would not be difficult to prove, that long f before their novelties, who at this day are called ‘ Protestants, there were translations of the scrip- * ture in the mother-tongue, among almost all the ‘ nations or people of the Christian name Which has been very particularly shewn by P. le Long in his Sacred Bibliotheque (f). In an extraordinary consistory held at Rome, A. D. 679, (g) about Bri- tish affairs, it was among other things ordained, That lessons out of the Divine Oracles should be always read for the edification of the churches, that the minds of the hearers might be fed with the Divine Word, even at the very time of their bodily repast. And, indeed, the first synodical prohibition or restrain of this liberty or birth-right of Chris- tians, in the use of the Holy Scripture in their own language, we find was in a synod held at Tholouse, A. D. 1228, on occasion of the doctrine and preach- ing of the Waldenses, That the Holy Scripture is the rule of Christian faithand that the reading and knowledge of it is free and necessary to all men, to the people as well as to the clergy. In opposition to this principle, the synod then decreed, (rl) Dem. Evang. lib. 3. c. ult. (e) Jam ante ortas eorum qui hodie protestantes appellanlur novitates apud omnes fere Christiani nominis gentes scripture versiones extitissc lingua vernacula multis probare non essetar- duum. F. Simon disq. critica de xariis Bibl. edit. (/) SeeUsserii Hist, dogmat. de Script. &Sacris Vernaculis. (g) Spelman’s Councils, yoI. I.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 3 in the following' terms: (li) We forbid that lay- men be permitted to have the books of the Old and New Testament ; unless perhaps some one out of devotion desires to have the Psalter or Breviary for divine offices, and the Hours of the Blessed Vir- gin ; but even those they may not have translated in the vulgar tongue. When, therefore, (i) St. Paul, the great apostle of the Gentiles, who most probably was the apostle of the Britains, had by his preaching converted the ancient inhabitants of this island of Great Britain to the Christian faith, it cannot be supposed but that he, or, however, his successors in that minis- try, took care they should have in their own lan- guage the things which he or they had preached to them concerning Jesus, though at this time no copies of any such writing are any where remain- ing. After so entire a conquest as was made of those people by the savage and barbarous Saxons, one need not wonder at the destruction of what records or memorials they had, whether religious or civil. However, after the Saxon inhabitants of this country were converted to Christianity, we are sure they had the whole Bible in their own coun- try characters and language, and that the four Gos- pels in the same language were read in their re- (h) D’Acherii Con. tom. ii. p. 624. But our modern Pa- pists seem to have abated something of the rigour of this decree : since we see here in England, The Office oj the Holy Week ac- cording to the Roman Missal and Breviary, printed in the vul- gar tongue. F. Simon thus represents the sense of the Roman Catholic Doctors at present; Omnino non respuunt Scriptural S versiones plebeio sermone conceptas, modo non ab omnibus <5f absque ulla temporis, loci, ept ip me *j ]?e; Woman, what is me and thee ? Though indeed Matt. viii. 29. this idiom of the Latin seems rendered more agreeable to that of the English.—hpaet ip]?e “J up gaemaene ? What is betwixt thee and us ? I add, that the makers of this translation seem to have had no notion of what the papists are so fond, that in the ancient Latin edition are certain words called sacred, as Baptism,, Pen- ance, Synagogue, Scribe, &c., since we find them all translated into English, as Baptism is rendered pul- luht, Penance baebbote, Synagogue gepamnun- ($) See Mills’s N. Testament, eel. Kusler, p. 45.10 THE HISTORY- OF THE ENGLISH gum, Scribe bocepe, &c. So Amen is translated police. F, Simon observes, that the best trans- lators of the New Testament have kept in the word Philacteries ; but here we see it translated healpbec, or Neckbooks. This Anglo-Saxonic translation is, we see, divided into sections, over each of which is placed a rubric, directing when it should be read. For instance, Mat. i. 18. Dyp gobppel gebypaft on mybpintprep mreppe refen, This Gospel is to be read on Mid-winter’s mass even. Which is, I think, a good proof, that at this time the Holy Scriptures were read in the public service of the church in a language which the people understood. When this translation was made, is very uncertain ; it seems as if it was some time in the 6th or 7th century, since Bede died A. D. 734. Our learned (<) Mr. Camden has observed, that under our Saxon Kings all money accounts passed by the names of Pence, Shillings, Pounds and Mancuses: five of these pence made their shilling; forty-eight of the shillings made their pound; and four hundred of these pounds were a legacy for a king’s daughter: and, that by these names they translated all sums of money in their old English Testament, as talents by pundes, tin J’ufen’S J>un&a, Mat. xviii. 24 ; the thirty pieces of silver, Judas’s price of treason, by thrittig scillinga, )>pittig pcyl- lmga, Mat. xxvi. 15; the tribute money by renne pemne, Mat. xxii. 19. ; the farthing and the mite by peopling and peop^ung peningep, Mat. v. 26. Mark, xii. 42; only, the stater found in the fish’s mouth they translated by weeg, ren precg, Mat. xvii. 27. As all languages are in a flowing condition, and never continue long in one state; so it was not a great ivhile before, by a change of the civil govern- (/) Remains, p. 181. ed. 1637.TRANSLATIONS OP THE BIBLE. 11 ment here in England, which did all it could to abolish the native language of the inhabitants, and introduce the French, the Saxon language was so altered, that the inhabitants could understand very little or nothing of what had been their mother- tongue, or however that of their English ancestors. By this means the translation of the Holy Scriptures into the Anglo^Saxonic tongue was of little or no use to the subjects of England soon after the con- quest, or however to those of the vulgar sort. The Bible being thus in a tongue unknown to the common people, since it was now in Latin only, and not very common even in that language, and the Saxonic being grown obsolete and out of use, an opinion, it seems, prevailed, that the knowledge of the Scriptures was unnecessary, nay, that it was not lawful for private Christians to read them in the tongue wherein they were born. Nay, to that ex- travagance was this whim at length carried, that one William Butler, a Franciscan Friar, maintain- ed, that f the prelates ought not to admit of this, ‘ that every one should at his pleasure read the f Scriptures translated into Latin.’ A paradox which served indeed to justify or excuse many of even the priests of those times, who, as they knew nothing of the Scriptures but what they found of them in their Portuises and Missals, so they were not able to read those portions of them there with under- standing ; so utterly ignorant were they even of Latin. However, it pleased God in the times of this ig- norance to raise up some of a better spirit, and who had a greater regard for the dignity of the human nature, as well as for the Holy Scriptures. In France, John Beleth, an eminent Paris divine, ob- served, that (w) f in the primitive church it was f forbidden to any one to speak in an unknown ‘ tongue, unless there was some one to interpret: (w) A. D. 1190. DivinOffic. Explicat. proemium.12 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ‘ since it was agreeable to common sense, that it f was a thing perfectly useless for a man to speak f and not be understood. Hence, he said, grew ‘ that laudable custom in some churches, that after ‘ the gospel was pronounced according to the * letter, or read in Latin, immediately it was explain- r ed to the people in the vulgar (x) tongue. But, ' adds he, which confirms what is said above, What * shall we say of our times, when there’s scarce any ‘ one to be found who understands what he reads or * hears?’ Here^ in England, we find by the MS. copies yet remaining, several attempts were made to translate into the English then spoken, the Psalter, the Hymns of the Church, and the rest of the Holy Scriptures. One of the first of these seems to have been Richard Rolle, an hermit of Hampole in Yorkshire, who died A. D. 1349. He translated, and wrote a Gloss in English upon the Psalter. Of this translation of the Psalter by Hampole, we have the following evidence of the translator of a book entituled, (y) ‘ The Look- * ing-Glass of the Blessed Virgin, written about 1470/ who thus expressed himself: f I have given but a few * Psalms translated into English, because you have * them at hand of the version of Richard Hampole, f or of that of the English Bible, if you have but ' leave to read them.’ Mr. Weever (z) mentions this English Psalter, and supposes Hampole to have been the translator of the New Testament, some passages of which he has transcribed, which shew the trans- lation to be the same with that which I have printed as Wiclif’s. But Weever-was very singular in this opinion, and indeed seems to have known very (x) This was in use in the Saxon times here in England, as ap- pears by the Epistles of JElfric, by which the Mass Priest is ordered to say unto the people on Sundays and Holy.days the sense or meaning of the Gospels in English. (#) Usher de Scriptu. &c. p. 428, 447. (~) Discourse of Funeral Monuments, p. 151.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 13 little ofRolIe, or Hampole, whom he stiles one Rich- ard, a religious Hermit who lived in the days of K. Henry II. A. D. 1160; whereas he was D. D. an eremite of the order of St. Austin, and lived an hermit about four miles from Doncaster, in Yorkshire, in the reign of K. Edward III. A. D. 1340. To it is prefixed a Prologue, before which, in the imperfect copy in the King’s Library, is the following rubric, (a) Here begynneth the prologe uppon the Sauter that Richard hermyte of Hampole translated into englyske after the sentence of doctours and resoun. The design of this Prologue is to describe the ex- cellency of the Psalter, which he represents as com- prehending al the elde newe Testament, and teching pleynly al of it, and the Mysteries of the trynyte and CHRISTIS incarnation. At the end of it, the author gives this account of his perform- ance (6): e In this werke, says he, I seke no straunge Ynglys, bot (c) lightest and communest, and swilk r that is most like unto the Latyne : so that thai that ' knawes noght the Laytnebe the Ynglys may com f to many latyne wordis. In the translacione I felogh c the letter als-mekille as I may, and thor I fyne no f proper Ynglys I felogh the wit of the wordis, so c that thai that shalle rede it (d) them tharnot drede f errynge. In the expownyng I felogh holi doctors. ' For it may comen into sum envious mannes honde ‘ thatknowys not whathe suld says, at vville saye that c I wist not what I sayd, and so do harm tille hym and f tille other.’ . Next this Prologue follows, f Here c bigynneth the Sauter. Psalmus primus. Beatus * vir.------In thispsalme he spekith of crist and his c folewrisblaundishyngto us,bihotyng blisfulhedeto f rightwise men. Sith en he speketh of veniaunce of f wikkede men that thei drede peyne, sith thei wolle (a) No. 1512. (b) MS. fol. Sidney Coll. Carob. K. 5. 3. (c) That that is chast and moost comyn MS. penes Jos. Ames de Wapping : in which this Prologue is placed before the Psalter of Wiclif’s translation. (d) dar not.14 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ‘ not loue ioye. He begynneth at the go ode man and r seith, Blessed is (e) that man (f) the whuche ghede ‘ not in the counsel of (g) wilcede, and (h) the loey c of synfule stood not, and, in the chayer of pestilence ‘ satte not.--Psalmus secundus.—Quarefremuer- ‘ unt gentes.—Whi (i) gnastide the folke? and the f puple thoughte y dil thoughtis? The prophete ' snybbyng hem that shulde turmentc crist seith,, whi? c as hoo seith, what enchesun hadde thei? sotheli ‘ none but yuel wille, for he contrariede her ivele ' lywyng in werke and word, the folke thei were f tha knyghtis of rome that crucified crist, thei ‘ gnastide aghen hym as bestis wode without resoun : • and the puple that was the iuwes, thoughte in ydel, f that is, in vayne was ther thoughte whan thei ' wende have halde crist euere deed that thei myghte f not doo, for thi in vayne thei trauelide as eche man f doth that thoru—pryde and ypocrisye weneth to ' hude cristis lawful ordenaunce.’ This, I suppose, is a sufficient specimen of this translation, and the gloss or exposition of it. The translation is, we see, a literal or verbal one from the Latin vulgate; the gloss is generally after the mystical, allegorical way at that time in fashion, and is dry and insipid enough. In the Harleian Library (k) is somewhat a diffe- rent translation of the Psalter, with a Gloss on it. A specimen of this is the following rendering of the second Psalm, verse L ’ Quare fremuerunt gen- ‘ tes.----Why gnastes the gens, and the peple ‘ thoughte ydil thingis ? The Prophete snybband f hem that tourmentid crist saies, whit the gens thoo f were the knyttes of rome that crucified crist, r gnasted as bestes with oute resoun : and the peple (e) the. (/)that. (g) wickide men. (h) stood notin the weye of synnirs, and saat not in the chair of pestilence, (i) gnastiden with teeth hethene men and peplis thoughten veyn thingis. MS. Wiclif. (h) No. 93. D. 2.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE 15 c thoo were the jewes, thoughte vaynte thoughte6: f that was to holde crist ded in sepulcre that thei f might not doo, forthi in veyne thei traveilde.’ In the King’s Library (l) is another imperfect copy of a translation of the Psalter, from Psalm Ixxxix. to cxviii. There is nothing in the MS. to shew the author, but it is a very different transla- tion from that just now mentioned in the Harleian Library. It begins as follows. f Psalmus (m) 89. c Domine refugium.------Lord thou art made refute ‘ to us fro generacioun to generacioun. Here the c profete, aftir sharp reprouynge of vicious men, was r movid of the hooly goost for to ymagin and to c knowe that malicious enmytee and feers pursuyng 1 wole sue sone aftir.’ At the end of the MS. of Hampole’s Psalter in Sidney College, follow the several Canticles hereafter mentioned, translated and commented on as the Book of Psalms is, viz. here endith the sauter and bigynnen the canticles. Canticum Isaie xii. Confitebor tibi Domine, &c. («) Lord I schal knowleche to the for thou were wrooth to me strong veniance is turned, and thou hast comfortid me. Canticum Anne 1 Sam. ii. Exultavit cor meum in Domino, &c. Canticum Moysi. Exod. xv. Cantemus Domino, &c. Oracio Abacuch. Abac. iii. Domine audiviauditio- nem tuam & timui. Audite Coeli quae loquor, &c. Deut. xxxii. Magnificat anima mea Dominum, &c. Luc. i. Et sic explicit psalterium David. As the Psalter was thus translated and commen- ted on by divers hands, and the Church Hymns rendered into English, so it seems as if somepart,s, if not all, of the New Testament, were by different (0 No. 1517. (m) according to the. Latin Vul. (n) MS« penes Jos. Ames de Wapping.16 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH persons rendered into the English then spoken, and glossed or explained in the same manner. In the (o) MS. Library of Bennet College, in Cambridge, is a Gloss, in the English spoken after the conquest, on the following books of the New Testament, viz. the Gospels of St. Mark and St. Luke, the Epistles to the Romans, Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, Thessalonians, Timothy, Titus, Philemon, and Hebrews, among which is in- serted, betwixt the Epistles to the Colossians and Thessalonians, the Apochryphal Epistle to the (p) Laodiceans. Of this translation I hope it will not be reckoned impertinent to subjoin the following specimen sent me by Dr. Waterland. f Mark I. 7. And he prechyde sayande, a stal- f worther thane I schal come efter me of whom I f am not worthi downfallande, or knelande, to louse ‘ the thwonge of his chawcers. f VI. 22. When the doughtyr of that Herodias ‘ was in comyn and had tombylde and pleside to r Harowde, and also to the sittande at mete, the ' kynge says to the wench. * XII. 1. A man made a vynere, and he made ‘ aboute a hegge, and grofe a lake & byggede a f tower. f — 38. Be se ware of the scrybes whylke wille go ‘ in stolis and be haylsede in the market and for to f sit in synagogis in the fyrste chayers. c Lake II. 7.——and layde hym in a cratche : f (q) for to hym was no place in the dyversory.’ As for the gloss or comment that accompanies this version, it is very like that of Hampole’s on the Psalter. In it are no reflections on the friars, and popish prelates, as is usual in Dr. Wiclif’s writings, (o) P. vi. (p) See Codex Apochryphus Noyi Testament!, Collect. &c. a Joanne Alberto Fabricio, Anno 1703. p. 853, &c. Usserii de epistola ad Laodicensis dissertatiunculam. (5) For there was no place to him in no chaumbre. MS. Magd.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 17 only the gloss is much more in the allegorical, mys- tical way, than in the literal one. These translations seem to have been made some time before the flourishing of the famous Dr. John VViclif; but they were translations of only some parts of the Old Testament, as the Psalter, the Church Lessons and Hymns, and of the New Tes- tament, or rather of some of the books of it, not of the whole Bible, however so far as appears to me at present. And then they seem not to have been pub- lished, but made only for the translator’s own use. John Wiclif was born about the (p) beginning of the fourteenth century, at Wiclif in Yorkshire, and being bred to learning, was educated in Merton College, in Oxford, where he was first probationer, and afterwards fellow. In 1356 he is said to have written a tract of the last age, in which he exposed the many corrupt ways, then in use, of men’s com- ing to ecclesiastical benefices. But what seems to have made him most known, and to have gained him the greatest reputation, was his opposing the encroachments of the begging friars in defence of the university (q). Soon after this he was chosen warden of Baliol Hall, and presented to the rectory of Fylingham, in the archdeaconry of Stowe, and diocese of Lincoln (r), which he afterwards ex- changed for that of Lotegarshall. In 1365, Arch- bishop Islip nominated him warden of Canterbury Hall, which his Grace had founded a little before. Being, after the Archbishop’s death, ejected from thence by the Pope’s bull, he read lectures in di- vinity in the university, with so universal an ap- plause, that almost every thing he said was received as an oracle. In 1374 he was nominated by the (p) A. D. 1324. See his Life, printed 1720. (5) 1S60. (r) Nov. 12, 1368, C18 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH King1, with the Bishop of Bangor and others, to be his ambassador to treat with the Pope's nuncios concerning the provisions of ecclesiastical benefices here in England, claimed by the Pope, and long complained of by our parliaments as very injurious to the rights of the English church; and, as a re- ward for his faithfulness in executing this com- mission, had given him by the King (s) the pre- bend of Aust, in the collegiate church of Westbury, in the diocese of Worcester, and the rectory of Lutterworth, in the diocese of Lincoln. But the Doctor having in his lectures at Oxford opposed the temporal dominions of the Popes, and asserted the regale of princes, questioned the power of the keys as claimed by the Roman see, and defended the authority of Christian princes to punish and restrain wicked and disorderly ecclesiastics; the friars, who owed the Doctor a grudge for his tak- ing the university’s part against them, and exposing to the people their cheats and tricks to defraud them of their money and goods, complained of him to the Pope, and (t) exhibited against him xviii conclusions, which they represented as heretical, and charged him with maintaining. This gave the Doctor a great deal of trouble, which, very proba- bly, had ended in his being put to a violent death, had he not at first been protected by the English court, and afterwards by the schism in the Romish see, occasioned by a double election of Popes. But by these means was he preserved by divine Providence constantly to speak the truth, and bold- ly to\rebuke vice to a good old age* when being- seized by the palsy, he laboured under this fatal distemper about two or three years, and then died on (u) December 31, A. D. 1384. (s) 1375. (0 1377. (it) Bokyngham Reg.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 19 It seems to have been soon (x) after this prose- cution that the Doctor set about the translating the (y) vyhole Bible into the English then spoken. This translation he made from the Latin Bibles then in common use, or which were at that time usually read in the church : The reason of which seems to have been, not that he thought the Latin the original, or of the same authority with the He- brew and Greek text, but because he did not under- stand those languages well enough to translate from them. He likewise chose to translate word for word, as had been done before in the Anglo-Sax- onic translation, without always observing the idioms or proprieties of the several languages, by which means this translation in such places is not very in- telligible to those who do not understand Latin. For instance, Matt. viii. Et ecce clamaverunt, di~ centes ; Quid nobis 8$ tibi Jesu Jili dei, Dr. Wiclif thus translates into English; And lo they crieden and seiden, What to us and to thee Jesus the sone of god? Which, however, is as good English, as the Rhemists translation here, What is between us and thee, &c. and What to us and thee, Mark i. But whether Dr. Wiclif and they translated thus on the same principle, is not in my power to determine. It seems to me not at all improbable, that Dr. Wic- lif's reason for so doing, was that which is given in a Prologue to the Psalter of his translation, viz. that they who knew not the Latin by the English might come to many Latin words. It is likewise to be observed, that the Latin translation from whence this was made, does in many places differ from that which is now establish- ed by the Popes of Rome. Thus Luke xv. 8. is ren- dered, wher sche teendith not a lanterne and turneth up so doun the hous ? instead of sweepelh the house, (x) 1379 or 1380. (y) J. IIuss replica, contra Anglicum Jo. Stokes, p. 136. c. 1. ed. 1715.20 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH as if the Latin copy used by Dr. Wiclif had evertit instead of everrit, as Erasmus notes the most an- cient Latin copies had : though the Anglo-Saxonic translation here has it ymbftype^ stirreth about. So Matt. xxii. 4. is rendered here my volatilis ben slayne, as if in the Latin copy which he used it was alites and not altilia, as in the present copies. The Reader will find in Dr. Tho. James’s book, entitu- led, Of the Corruption of Scripture, &c. many other instances of this variety of the Latin copy used by this translator : I will mention here only one or two more ; Matt. xxi. 17. He wenteforth out of the cite into bethanie, and ther he dwelte and taughte (a) of the kyngdom of God. In the translator’s Latin copy it was certainly ibi mansit 8g docebat de regno Dei. Heb. v. 11. Of whom ther is to us a gret word for to seye and able to be expowned : as if he had read, as some MSS. and the old editions of the Latin Bible do still, interpretabilis ad dicendum or docendum. However this be, we find heavy complaints made by (a) Henry Knyghton, a canon of Leicester, in the neighbourhood of Dr. Wiclif, and cotemporary with him, of his finishing and publishing this trans- lation. f This Master John Wiclif, says he, trans- f lated out of Latin into English the Gospel, which r Christ had entrusted with the (6) clergy and doc- (£) In some copies it is taught them. (a) De evenfibus Anglia;, col. 2044- (b) It is one of the nostrums of the Romish Church, that the faithful, whom they in contempt call the laity or the ignorant, have nothing to do to examine any doctrine in particular from its causes and grounds, and thereby to search out what is true or false ; but that this they must leave to the clergy, whom they stile the masters and doctors of the church, whose property, they say, this is. In opposition to this novelty was the 20th Article of Religion framed, in which it is asserted, in direct opposition to this, That the Church, or all the congrega. tion of the faithful, and not the clergy alone, has authority in controversies of faith. And accordingly the XXXIX Articles of Religion were enacted by the parliament.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 21 ‘ tors of the church, that they might minister it to f the laity and weaker sort according to the exigen- ‘ cy of times and their several occasions. So that f by this means the Gospel was made vulgar, and c laid more open to the laity, and even to women c who could read, than it used to be to the most f learned of the clergy, and those of the best under- c standing: and so the gospel jewel or evangelical ‘ pearl was thrown about and trodden under foot of f swine.’ Whether by this Knyghton meant, that Dr. Wiclif had translated from the vulgar Latin into English only the whole New Testament, I do not pretend to determine. According to the strict- est sense of his words he should mean no more than, that Dr. Wiclif had translated the four Gospels If so, this is a full evidence, that they were first of all translated by him into the English then used, or however were by him first made vulgar or common to all who could read. But John Huss, very near cotemporary with Dr. Wiclif, assures us, that (c) c it was said by the English, that the Doctor trans- f lated the whole Bible out of Latin into English.’ Dr. Wiclif himself, when he mentions this, uses terms of a larger signification, viz. the Holy Scrip- ture, and God’s Law. Thus in his Wickette, it is heresy to speak of the Holy Scripture in English: And in an Homily on Matt. xi. 23. reputed to be his, he thus complains of the severe usage he met with on account of his translating the Holy Scripture, in the following terms. ‘ He, Antecrist, hath turned r hyse elerkes to covetyse and worldely love, and so ' blynded the peple and derked the lawe of Crist, ‘ that hys servauntes ben thikke & few ben on ' Criste’s syde ; and algates they dyspysen that men c shulden knowe Cryste’s life, for thenne prestes (c) A. D. 1400. Replica, contra J. Stokes. See Arundel’s Constitution and Lyndwood’s Gloss.22 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH c schulden schome of byre lyves, and specially these * hye prestes, for tbei reversen crist both in worde ' and in dede. And herfore on gret byschop of * englelond, as men sayen, is yuel payed, that f Godde’s lawe is written in englysche to levvede c men, and he pursueth a prest for he wryteth to c men this englysche, and sompneth hym and tra- f veleth hym that hyt is harde to hym to route, f And thus he pursueth another prest by the helpe ‘ of (d) the pharyses, for he preeheth criste’s gospel f frely withouten fables. O men that ben of criste’s f halfe, helpe ye nowe ageyns Antecrist. For the c perelouse tyme is comen that crist and poule f tolden byfore. But on coumfort is of (e) knyghtes c that they saveren mnche the gospel, and have c wylle to rede in englyche the gospel of crist’s lyf. f For afterwarde, yef god wul, the Lordeschype f schal be taken from prestes, and so the stafe that c maketh hem hardy ageynes crist and hys lawe. f For thre sectes feyghten here ageynes cristene f mannes secte : theji/rst is the pope and the car- c dynals by false lawes that they han made : the e secounde is (f) emperour byschopes whuche dy- f spysen criste’s law : the thyrdde is these phary- f sees, possessyoners and beggares. And alie these 1 thre goddes enemyes travelen in ypocrisie, and in ‘ worldely covetyse and ydlenesse in goddes lawe. c Crist helpe hys churche fro these fendes for they f fyghten perylously.’ By one great Bishop of England is, I suppose, here meant John Bokynham, at this time Bishop of Lincoln, in whose diocese Dr. Wiclif was promo- te) The friars. (t) Erant etiam milites-----cum duci- bus & comitibus. Isti erant prscipue eis adhaerentes & in om- nibus eos faventes. Isli erant hujus Sect® promotores strenuis- iimi & propugnatores fortissimi ; crantque defensatores validis- sinii & invincibiles protractatorus. Knyghton de event, col. 1661. (/) Pr^lati Csesarei Trialogus.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 23 ted, and by whom, it seems, he was summoned and prosecuted for his translating- the Scriptures into English. Ay another Priest seems intended Wil- liam de Swyndurby, a Priest of Leicester, in this diocese. This Swyndurby, according to (g) Knyg- ton, usually preached in St. John’s chapel, near Leicester, and very oft in the churches at Leicester and thereabouts, and was a popular preacher, and much followed. But being represented to the Bi- shop as a disciple of Wiclif’s, and accused of preach- ing many things erroneous and heretical, he was immediately suspended and inhibited from preach- ing in the chapel before-mentioned, or in any church or church-yard within the diocese of Lin- coln. This appears by the date of the Bishop’s commission, &c. to have been done about 1381. It must therefore have been some time before this that Dr. Wiclif’s translation of the Bible, or however of the New Testament, was finished and published. MS. copies of the New Testament of this ver- sion, of which Dr. Wiclif is commonly reputed the author, are very frequently to be met with in the private libraries of gentlemen, as well as in the more public ones of the universities, colleges, &c. The learned (h) Dr. Thomas James observed of it, that it agrees verbatim with the vulgar Latin, some of the gross faults only excepted. Our learned (t) Selden thus distinguished it; Wiclif, says he, be- cause it was the usage before to understand by the Latin word 'presbyter, what in English we call (k) priests, always uses the word eldermen to translate, the Latin seniores. So again, John Wiclif intend- ed the title of the Prologue to the seven Catholick Epistles to be this : Here------biginneth a prolog on thepistlis of cristen feith that ben seven in ordre. (g) De event, col. 2666. (h) Corruption of the Fathers, p. 277. (z) De synedriis. (lc) Notione hiereoncseu sacerdotum.^4 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH So elsewhere, Wiclif, James v. If any of ghou is sorewful, prie he with patient soule and seie he a salm: which very exactly agrees with the copies of the New Testament commonly said to be of Dr. Wiclif’s translation. He adds, as a description of the MS. which he used, that in the 1 Cor. xvi. 22. it is Be he cursed Maranatha, with this addition in the margin of the book, that is in the comyng of the Lord : whereas, in the MS. copy which I have, these last words are interlined in a small hand thus; that is unto the comynge of oure Lorde. Mr. Pox has copied from Bishop Longland’s Register a few texts extracted from the little books or parcels of Wiclif’s translation found on some of his followers, or else repeated by them memoriter, as what they had learnt them from : which, though they vary somewhat from the MSS. of the New Testament, yet any one will judge by comparing them, that they are of the same translation ; which is there- fore a further proof, that this translation was then thought to be Dr. Wiclif’s. The learned Dr. Tho. Marshall guessed it to have been made about 300 years before his time, i.e. about 1370, which falls in with Dr. Wiclif’s age. At the end of some of the MS. copies of the New Testament of this translation, are the Pistils read in churches after the use of Sarum, taken out of the Old Testament. Some of these lessons or epistles are of a different translation from that of Wiclif’s Bible, but much the greater part of them agree exactly with it. To the several books of the New Testament of this translation of Dr. Wiclif’s are prefixed the Pro- logues or Prefaces of St. Hierome, as they are vul- garly called, with some (Z) additions, as it seems, of (0 In the Preface to St. Luke’s Gospel a great part is omitted ; particularly the conclusion which ends with St. Luke’s Preface.TRANSLATIONS,OF THE BIBLE. 25 the translator’s. Bishop Bale calls these Prologues Wiclif’s own, and intimates as if he likewise added Arguments, or the contents of the several books or chapters. But this seems a mistake, owing to the Bishop’s not examining the MSS. of this translation with more care. However this be, it is observed, from a collation of several of the copies of this trans- lation, that they are generally written with great care and exactness. Archbishop Usher tells us from the Register of William Alnewick, Bishop of Norwich, 1429, quoted by Mr. Pox, that the price of one of these English New Testaments was four marks and forty pence, or 21. 16s. 8(L, which, the Archbishop observed, is as much as will now buy forty New Testaments. Bishop (m) Bonner said, that he had f a Bible in ‘ Englyshe translated out of Latyne in tyme of bere- f sey almost eightscore years before that tyme, i. e. e about 1395, fayre and truly written in parche- r ment, in which in the xx chapiter of Exodus f where the x commandments are rehearsed and ' numbred thus it was written: f And the lord speek alle thes wordes, I am the ‘ lorde thi god that hath lad the out of the londe of ‘ Egypte from the house of thraldome : thou schalt e not have alyen goddys before me, thou schalt not e make to the graven thing, ne eny lycknesse that e is in heven abown and that is in erthe benethe, ne e of hem that ben in waters under erthe, thou schalt ‘ not anoure hem ne herye hem, fyc. e Moreover, in the xxvi chapiter of Leviticus, * where the commaundementes be also touched, ‘ ther is it also written thus: ‘ Ghe schuln not make to ghou a mawmett and ‘ graven thing, ne tytles ghe schuln rere, ne huge ‘ stone ghe schuln putten in ghor erthe that ghe * honour it, and so fourth. (m) Of the Seven Sacraments, 1555.26 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH f Besides this, in the v chapiter of Deuteronomye f it is wrytten thus: f Thou schalte not haue alyen goddys in my syght, e thou schalte not make to thee graven thinge, ‘ ne lyckenesse of alle thinges that in hevene ben * above and in erth benethe, and that dwcllen in * waters under erthe, thou schalt not honoure hem ‘ ne herye hem, fyc.’ The use which the Bishop makes of this, is to shew,£ That by these places so translated even in f the noughty tyme, as he calls Wiclif’s age, it is ' evident, that men were not then so impudent and f false as they in his time had been, for they nei- c ther coulde nor durst, as some in his time, viz. e Tyndal, Coverdale, &c., falsly had done, translate f an (n) idoll or a graven thinge into an image.’ This MS. seems now to be in the Bodleian Library thus distinguished, MS. Fairfax, No. 2. It is a large Bible in English done very fairly on vellum. At the end of the Apocalypse, before the general table, is writteh, Ye eer of ye lord m. cccc (o). & viii, yis book was endid. In St. John’s College, in Oxford, is a (p) MS. of (n) The words translated in the MS. above-mentioned, maw- mett and graven thing, are in the Latin, idolum and sculptile ; the former of which is in the Saxon translation rendered heapga, a temple or grove; the latter agpapcne Erobaj'' and JJUepC gepeopc ; the Chaldee translates it image. Ainsworth in loc. (o) This C has been scratched to make the date seem older. (p) It is a very fair one, and neatly written. On the top of the leaf, before Genesis, is written in a very fair hand ; The translation of the Bible in Englishe, by Master John Wiclife, in the time of King Edward the third, written with his ewne hand. But this is placing the date somewhat too early, as it seems to me, supposing it true that it was written by Dr. Wic- lif himself, or with his own hand. Mr. Herne had a copy of this translation which is said to hare been written 19 Edw. JII., or A. D. MCCCXLV.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 27 the Old Testament, said to be of Dr. Wiclif s own writing, which ends with the second book of the Maccabees, in which the translation of the above- mentioned places is as follows: Exod. xx. f And ye lord spak alle yese wordis. I am ye £ lord god yat ladde yee out of ye lond of egypt fro f ye hous of seruage. You shalt not haue alien f goddis bifore me. You shalt not make to yee a f grauin ymage, neyir ony licnesse of ying which is (in heuene aboue, and which is in erthe binethe, f neythir of yo yingis yt ben in watris undir erthe, f you shalt not herie yo neyer you shalt worshipped Levit. xxvi. £-----Ye shulen not make to you an ydol and a c grauen ymage, neyer ghe shulen reyse tytlis, ?/t is ‘ auteris for ydolatrie, neyer ghe shulen sette a £ noble stoon in your lond yat ghe worshipe it.’ Deutero. v. c-----You shalt not have alien goddis in my f sight, you shalt not make to yee a grauen ymage ‘ neyer a licnesse of all yingis yat been in heuene f above & yat ben in erthe binethe & yat lyven in f watris under erthe, you shalt not herie hem & f thou shalt not worshippe hem.' It is the same in the following MSS. which I have had collated on this occasion, with a small variety of spelling according to the times in which they were written, viz. King’s Library 1, 2. Sion College Li- brary, MS. Bodlei.NE.F. 10.4. The words in Levit. xxvi. which are scored in St. John’s MS. are omitted in the others; but this I take to be only an argument, that St. John’s MS. is not so old as it is pretended to be. However, it shews what was the common opinion, viz. that this translation, of which there areso many MS. copies, was Dr. Wiclif’s. In this translation we may observe, that those words of the original which have since been termed£8 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH sacred words, and therefore not to be translated, are not always thus superstitiously regarded. Thus for instance, Mat. iii. 6. is rendered weren waschen instead of were baptised, though for the most part they are here left untranslated, or are not rendered into English so frequently as they are in the Anglo- Saxonic translation. So for the Hebrew and Chaldee words, which in our modern translations are left without any translation, they are here often made English. Thus Mat. v. raka is rendered fugh or fogh, q. d. /can’t endure thee ; and ch. \i.Mammon is translated richesse. At other times indeed are these foreign words retained. For instance, Matt. xxi. 9. is thus translated, Osanna to the soneof Davith— Osanna in high thingis ; whereas in the former Eng- lish translation we find these words rendered thus; fal py Bu Dauibep pinu--------fyhum hagl on heh- nejyum. We wish you all happiness you son of David.—May you be to the utmost prosperous. Or health and happiness attend you in the best manner. , But, notwithstanding, so offensive, it seems, was this translation of the Bible to those who were for taking away the key of knowledge and means of better information, especially in matters of religion and eternal salvation, that a bill, we are told, was brought into the House of Lords (q) 13 Ric. II. for the suppressing it. On which the Duke of (r) Lan- caster, the king’s uncle, is reported to have spoken to this effect: f We will not be the dregs of all; ‘ seeing other nations have the law of GOD, * which is the law of our faith, written in their own ‘ language.’ At the same time declaring in a very solemn manner, ‘ That he would maintain ‘ our having this law in our own tongue against ‘ those, whoever they should be, who first brought (<]) A. D. 1390. (r) John Fox’s Preface to the Saxon Gospels, A. D. 1571. Cl. Usserii de scripturis & sacris yernaeu.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 29 f in the bill.’ The Duke was seconded by others, who said, that f if the Gospel, by its being trans- f lated into English, was the occasion of men’s run- f ning into error, they might know, that there f were more hereticks to be found among the Latins 1 than among the people of any other language. ' For that the Decretals reckoned no fewer than f sixty-six Latin hereticks, and so the Gospel must ‘ not be read in Latin, which yet the opposers of * its English translation allowed.’ Upon which, it is said, the bill was thrown out of the House. This success, perhaps, gave encouragement to some of Dr. Wiclif’s followers to review this trans- lation, or rather, to make another not so strict or verbal as this, but more according to the sense. Of this the MS. copies are more rare and scarce. One of the Old Testament is in the Bodleian Li- brary, marked NE. F. 10. 4. another MS. Fairfax, No. 2, which, as I said before, once belonged to Bishop Bonner. Two others of this translation are in the Libraries of Queen’s College at Oxford and of Lambeth : in the Bodleian Library is like- wise a MS. of the New Testament of this transla- tion among Archbishop Laud’s collections, and marked L. 54. In the Libraries of Sydney and Maudlin College in Cambridge, are two other MS. copies of the New Testament of the same transla- tion, with some variations from that in the Bodleian, and with different prologues before the several books. In the last of these, of which I had the pe- rusal by the favour of the learned Dr. Waterland, the worthy" master of the college, the words there used are oft explained by synonymous ones, or by large explanations. For instance: Incorruptible, that may not dye ne ben peyred. Creatore, that is, maker of noughte.30 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH Yuel fame, or schendeschepe. Maales, or men. Acorden not, or bysemen not. Bakbyteres, or soweres of discorde. Detractoures, or opin bakbyteres. Proude, highe ouer mesure. Affeccion, or loue. Benign ite, or good will. Accepcion of persones, that is put oon bifore ano- ther that is witouten deserte. Sacrilegie, that is theft of holy thenges. Prepucie, or custom of hetlien men. Iustified, or founden trew. Prevarication, or trespassing. Allegorie, or gospells undirstondyng. A libel, that is a litil boke. A byliber of wheat, that is a weighte of tweye pound. With wonder and extasi, that is, lesyng of mynde andresoun and lettyng oftonge. Oolde botellis, or wyne vessells. The (s) MS. in Sydney College Library has yet more of these explanations. The following texts may serve for a specimen of it. c Mark i. 7. --------- and prechid seiynge, a f strenger than I schal come aftir me, of whom I f knelynge am not worthi for to undoo or unbynde 1 the thong of his schon. ‘— vi. 22. Whanne the doughtir of the ilke ‘ Herodias hadde entred in and lepte and plesid to c Heroude and also to men restynge, the kynge seide ‘ to the wenche. ‘ —xii. 1. A man plauntid a vynegherd & put- ‘ tede about an hegge, & dalf a lake and buldid a ' towr. (s) K. 5. 4.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 31 c Mark 38. Be glie war of scribis that wolen ' wandre in stooles, and be saluted in chepynge, { and sit in synagogis in the firste chaiers.’ In this MS. of Maudlin College the divisions of the chapters are not exactly the same with those in the MS. of Dr. Wiclif’s translation. For instance, 2 Cor. ix. begins here at 2 Cor. ix. 2. in the other version; and Chap. x. at Chap. x. 2. according to our present distinction of the chapters and verses. But to give the Reader as perfect an idea as I can of these translations of Hampole’s, Dr. Wiclif’s, &c. I will here transcribe the Magnijicate of these several translations, communicated to me by Dr. Waterland, and so he may compare them with that which is printed in the edition of the New Testa- ment of Dr. Wiclif’s translation.Hampole. My saule (t) wurshipes the Lord, and my (u) gost joyed in God (x) my hele. For he loked the mekenes of his handmayden. Lo for whi of that blissful me schal say all generacions. For he hath done to me grete thinges that myghty is, and his name haly. And the mercy of hym fro kynreden to kynredens to the dredand him. MS. Bennet. My soule hogis or lofys God, and my spirit joyed in God my hele. For he has byholdyn the mekenes of his handemayd- en. Lo therfore blyssed me schal say all generaciouns. For he has done grete thinges, for he is mighty and holy tho name of hym. And his mercy fro pro- geny to progenyes to tho dredande hym. MS. Sydney. My soule magnyfieth the Lord and my spirit hath gladid in God myn helthe. For he hath biholden the mekenesse of his hondmaid- en. Lo forsothe of this alle generaciouns scholen seie me blessid. For he that is mygtti hath don to me greet thinges and his name holi. And his mercifro kynrede into kynredis to men dred- ynge him. (t) worschiplth. (u) goost made ioie. (.») myn helthe. THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISHI lamp ole. He did myght in hisarme_, he seatered the proude fro the thoght of her hert. He did doune the myghty of setil & he heghed the meke. The hungerande he ful- filled of godes and the riche he left tome. He receyved Israel his childe, he is umthoght of his mercy. Als he spake to oure fa- ders to Abraham & to his sede in vverldes. MS. Bennet: He made power in hys arme, he sparbylde tho proude in thoughte of theire herte. He doune put the migh- ty of sete, and he heghed tho meke. Tho hungry he filled with godys and tho ryche he left voyde. He tolce Israel hys chylde umthoughte of hys mercy. As he spake to our fa- dyrs, Abraham & sede of him in worldys. MS. Sydney; He maade mygfc in his arm, he seatered proud men with mynde of his herte. He puttide doun myghti men fro sete & enhaun- sed meke. He hath fulfild hungri men with goode thinges & hath left riche men voide. He havyng mynde of his merci took up Israel his child. As he hath spoken to oure fadris, to Abraham & to his seed into worldis. translations Of the bible.34 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH A fourth translation of the Magnificate is at the end of a (j/) MS. English Psalter,, in 12mo., of Dr. Wiclif’s translation, a copy of which here follows : My soule worschipith the lord and my goost made joie in god myn helth. For he lokide to the mekenesse of his handemayde. Lo therefore alle generacions schullen seie 1 am blissid. For he that is mighty hath do grete thingis to me, and his name is holy. And his mercy is fro kynrede to kynredis to hem that ben dredyng him. He dide myght in his arme; he scateride proude men with thought of his herte. He putte doun myghty men of the seete: and highed meke. Hungry men he fillide with goodis: and riche he lefte empti. He took up israel his child thenkynge on his mercy. As he hadde spoken to oure fadris: abraham & to his seed withouten ende. A MS. of this last translation, in the Library of Trinity College, near Dublin, having written on it J. Pervy, it has been from thence concluded that John Purvy, or Purney, was the author of it. (2) Knyghton tells us, that he was only a curate, and, So long as Dr. Wiclif lived, boarded with him, whom, I suppose, he assisted in his cure, &c. After the Doctor’s death, in 1384, he used to preach at Bristow, till at length falling into the hands of Archbishop Arundel, he was by him imprisoned in (a) Saltwood Castle, in Kent, and forced to abjure the opinions he was accused of teaching. He was afterwards (6) promoted by the Archbishop to a (y) Penes Jos. Ames de Wapping. («) De event, col. 2660. (a) A seat of the Archbishop’s. (6) Fox’s Acts3 &c. p. 150. ei. 1.' V • - •- ' Translations 5f the bible. 35 weriefice, as it is said, but a mile from the castle, >vbich seems to intimate as if it was (c) St. Mary’s, West-Hithe (d). But wherever the place was, he did not, it seems, continue long in it, but relapsed to his former opinions, and quitted his benefice. So William Thorp assures us, he told Archbishop Arundel, that ' Sir Purnay, as he called him, was ' neither with him now for the benefice which he ' gave him, nor held faithfully with the learning that f he taught and writ before-time, and that thus he ' shewed himself tp be neither hot nor cold.’ After Arundel’s death, he was again imprisoned by his successor Archbishop Chichley, A. D. 1421; after which it is. very uncertain what became of him. Thomas Walden gives him, this character, that' he ' was the library of the Lollards, and Wiclif’s gloss- f er, an eloquent divine, and famous for his skill in ' the law,’ or a notable canonist. . , To this translation, seems to belong the large (e) Prologue printed as Dr. Wiclif’s, 1550, and said to tye taken from a MS. Bible then in the King’s Chamber. The author of it observes, that / the * common latine bibles had .more need t® he cor- ' rected than had the english bible lately trans- lated:’ which seems to refer to the. translation made of the Bible into English by Dr. Wiclifa few years before. By the notice (./’) here taken of the university’s (g) reviving, A. D. 13S7, an old statute, made about 1251 (A), c that hereafter no one should ' be an inceptor in divinity unless he had first com-1' (c) Or perhaps the recto.ry of Ostinhanger. (d ) Avicarage so small as not to be rated to the payment of tenths in King Richard the II’s time, (e) This in the Life of Wiclif I mistook for his. (/) Chap. 13. (g) liisto. & Antiq. Univers. Oxon. liT». 1. p. 194. (/i) By the statutes of the university of Paris at tjiis time, it was ordered, Quod nullus nossit legere cursutn Biblie nisi studuerit inibi septem annis. Constitute Benedict^ ^ir. super ordine monachofum nigrbrum, c. ix. MS.36 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ' pleated his acts in the liberal sciences, had read a ‘ book of the canon, and preached publickly in the ‘university;’ which the author represents as if it was purposed, that ‘ no naan should learn divinity, f nor holy writ, till he had done his forme, or com- f menced in art, and had been regent two yere ‘ afterand by his mentioning- the miserable feuds, and bloody skirmishes betwixt the northern and southern scholars, in which a great many of both sides lost their lives, so that, as this (?') writer here complains, ‘ Oxenforde drinkyth bloude and (k) ' byrlith blood by sleayng of auicke men,’ one would think one’s self pretty secure in affirming, that this Prologue was written some years after Dr. Wiclif’s death. But the author adds yet another note of time; it is this: r At the last parliament, c saith he, alass! divinis, that shulden passe other ‘ men in cleanes and holines, as angellis of heaven * passen frele men in vertuis, bene moste slaundred * of this curssed sinne aghens kynde.’ This I should think referred to the (l) conclusions or (m) reformations, as they were called, exhibited by the Lollards, or followers of Wiclif, to the parliament which was summoned to meet at Westminster on the quindenes of St. Hilary, in the 18th of Richard II. or A. D. 1395 ; the (n) third of which was as follows: That * 1 the la we of continence enexed to ‘ priesthode, that in prejudice of wymmen was first ‘ ordeynet, inducyth sodomy in all holi chirch. Which, if it does, this translation must have been finished some time after A. D. 1395. (i) A. D. 1388, and 1389, Knygbton. (If) hurleth, dasheth. (l) See these conclusions, with the Latin translation of them by Friar Roger Dimmock, in Dr. Alix’s Remarks on the Ecclesi- astical History of the ancient Churches of the Albigenses. p. 205. (m) Certeyn conclusions and treuthes for the reformation of Holy Church of England. (n) Acts and Monuments, &c. p. 137. ed. 1.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 37 In this Prologue the author gives the following account of his own performance in this his transla- tion of the Bible into English : ‘ He, with several f others who assisted him, got together, he says, all ‘ the old Latyn Bibles they could procure : these c they diligently collated, and corrected what errors * had crept into them in order to make one Latin ‘ Bible some deal true; since many Bibles in Latin ‘ were very false, especially those that were newe. f Then they collected the Doctors and common ‘ Glosses, especially (o) Lyra, with which they stu- f died the text anew, in order to make themselves * masters of the sense and meaning of it: Next * they consulted old grammarians and ancient di- f vines as to the hard words and sentences, how 'they might be best understood and translated; ' which having done, they set about the translation, ' which they resolved should not be a verbal one, r but, as clearly as they could, to express the sense ' and meaning of the text. Of this he gives the ' following instance: (p) Dum formidabunt adver- ‘ sarii ejns should, he says, be englished thus by the ' letter, The Lord his adversaries schulden dred ; ‘ whereas he englished it thus by resolution, The ‘ adversaries of the Lord sculen dreden him. ‘ Where the Hebrew, by witness of Jerome, Lyra, f and other expositors, differed from the Latin Bi- f bles, there he set in the margin, by way of gloss, ' what the Hebrew hath, and how it is understood in ‘ another place. This, he said, he did most in the c Psalter, which of all the books of the Old Testa- f ment disagreed most with the Hebrew. In trans- c lating equivocal words there might be, he said, ' some danger, since if they were not translated ' according to the sense and meaning of the author, ' it was an errour. As in that place of the Psalter, (o) Nicholas de Lyra, who flourished A. D. 1320. (p ) Dominion, 1 Samuel, ii. '38 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH e Psalm xiii. The feete of them be swyfte to shed4 r oute blude, the Greek word is equivocal to (q) c sharp and swift, and he that translated sharpe feet ‘ erred. So again he noted, that the sentence, ‘ Wisd. iv. (r) Unkynde younge trees schulen not ‘ gheve depe rootis, ought to be thus, (s) plantings ‘ of auoutre schulen not, &c. He further remark- ed, that the word ex signifies sometimes o/'and f sometimes by: that eniln signifies commonly for- * sothe and for why and that the word secundum ‘ is usually taken for after, but signifies wel, by, or r up, thus, by your word, or up your word. Lastly, ‘ he tells us, that to make this translation as com- ;jf pleat and perfect as he could, he resolved to have * many good fellows and kunning to correct it.’ In the Library of Trinity College, near Dublin, is a MS. copy if) of the New Testament of this translation, in which the two first verses of the first chapter of St. Matthew’s Gospel are as follows: ‘ The bobke of generacioun of jesus crist the f sone of davith, the sone of abraham. abraham *■ generide or bigaat ysaac, ysaac forsothe bigate ' jacob, jacob forsothe bigate judas and his breth- * ern.’ ' ........ The Prologue before-mentioned is bound up with it at the end of the Apocalypse, and written in the same hand with the New Testament, and begins thus : f Here begynneth a prolog for alle the bokis ‘ of the bible of the oolde testament. Five and * twenty bokys of the oolde testament, &c.’ There is no date to this copy, but at the beginning is writ- ten by some person since the Reformation : ‘It 6 should appear by the Prologue, that Pervie trans- (9) oxcis oi podes. (r) Spuria vitulamina ; the gloss is, adulterinas plantations. (4) See the pistil orlessoun on the litas of Nativite. Sapience iiii. c. Plantingis of avoutrie schulen not geve depe rootis, neither schulen sette stable stidefaspiesse. (0 No. 237. 97.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 39 * lated the whole Bible, and made a glose on the * hard places, as namely upon Job and the greater ' prophets. He doth mention it f. 23. and 24. * Such a Bible there is in the Library of Emanuel ‘ College in Cambridge/ In the Bodleian and Cotton Libraries is a Defence of the Articles maintained by the followers of Dr. Wiclif, thirty-seven in number, written, I suppose, by one of them. In this is mention made of two translations of the Bible into English, one of which the writer calls our translation, by which I under- stand Dr. Wiclif’s. Thus he expresses himself: ' GOD seith in the 18th and 33rd chapters of eze- ' kiel bi oon translacioun, in what evere hourasyn- * nere is inwardli soori he schal be saaf. And the f same sentence is in oure translacioun in the 33rd ‘ chapter that hath thus; the wickidnesse of a wick- * ed man shal not anoie him in what euere dai he * shal be conuertid fro his wickidnesse. And in the * 18th chapter thus; If a wickid man doth pen- * aunce for alle his synnis which he wroughte, and ‘ kepith all myne heestis and doth doom and right- ’ fulnesse, he shal lyue bi lif and shal not die, I shal ‘ not have mynde of alle the wicidnessis of him f whiche he wroughte : this seith god hymsilf/ Now this translation is exactly the same with that of the MSS. which commonly go under Dr. Wic- lif’s name. These, because writing was dear and expensive, and copies therefore of the whole New Testament not easy to be purchased by the gene- rality of Dr. Wiclif’s followers, were often written in small volumes. One of these little books, in 12mo.,I have; it contains St. John’s Gospel, the Epistles of St. James, St. Peter, St. John, St. Jude, and the Apocalypse. Of these we find often men- tion made in the (u) Bishops’ Registers as prohi- bited books, for having and reading which, people (u) See Fox’s Acts, &c.; and Pol. Vergil, Ilisto. Angliae.40 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISJi were then detected, and prosecuted, and burnt to death with these little books hanged about their necks. About (x) four and twenty years after Dr. Wic- lif’s death, it was decreed by Archbishop Arundel, in a constitution published in a convocation of the clergy of his province assembled at Oxford, that * no one should theraftpr translate any text of Holy e Scripture into English by way of a book, a little ■ book or tract, and that no book, &c. of this kind ‘ should be read that was composed lately in the ‘ time of John Wiclif, or since his death.’ The deT sign of this constitution, our canonist Lyndwood observed, was, 1. To forbid the translation of the Scripture into English, &c., by any private person of his own head, or without being authorised so to do. % To prohibit the use and reading of certain books so translated. For, as it appears, not only the Bible had been translated into English, but the followers of Wiclif having, about the year 1389, se- parated from the communion of the then established church, they translated into English several of the church books, as the Breviary, Missal, Primer, Of- fice of the B. Virgin, Our Lady’s Matting, &c. that so they might worship GOD in their religious as- semblies in a tongue Avhich they understood. To include these therefore the constitution forbad any one either to translate or read any text of Scripture by wa,y of a book, &c. Thus Lyndwood explained these terms, that f by way of a book we may under- ‘ stand the making1 a book that contains the whole O r Bible, or translating one particular book of the. c text of the Bible.’ By a tract and little book, he (x) A. D. 1408. Le Long mentions, by mistake, an Engr lish Bible translated this year, 1408. Eadem, Biblia Anglica, translata 1408, in folio, Bible Bodleiana cod. 3882. MS. Fair- fax No. 2. But this is only the date of the year when that MS. was finished. These are the words : the ear of the Lord Mcce and viii this book seas endicl. The ether c is erased.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 41 said, was meant, f the composing any tract of the ■■ sayings qf the doctors or of our own, with an ap- r plication of the text of Holy Scripture, and trans- ■ lating the sense of it into English or any other ‘ idiom/ On the word lately or newly composed he thus glosses, c By this that he says newly composed ‘ it appears, that it is not prohibited to read books, f little books or tracts formerly translated from the ‘ text of Scripture into English or any other idiom/ Of the making this constitution, Sir Thomas More gives us the following account, (y) ■ Ye shall un- * derstande, says he, that the great arch-heretick c Wiclif (wheras the hole byble was longe byfore his f daies by vertuouse & wel-learned men translated ‘ into the (s) englysh tongue, and by good and godly r people with devotion and soberness well and re- f verently read) took upon him of a malicious pur- c pose to translate it of new. In which translation f he purposely corrupted that holy texte, maliciously e planting therin such wordesas might in the readers c ears serve to the proof of suche heresies as he went ‘ about to sowe, which he not only set forth with f his own translation of the Bible, but also with cer- f tain prologues and glosses which he made ther- ■ upon : that after it was perceived what harme the * people took by the translation, prologues and f glosses of Wiclif, and also of some other that after e him holpe to set forth his secte, then for that cause e it was at a counsayle holden at Oxenford provyded, r upon great pain, that no man should from thence- f forth translate into the englishe tongue or any other r language, of his own authoritie by way of book, e libel or tretise, nor no man openly or secretly any ‘ such book, &c., read newly made in the time of f the said John Wiclif or since, or that should be r made any time after, till the same translation were (y) Dialoges, fol. 82. a. commonly called. (z) So the Anglo-Saxonic was42 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ' by the diocesane, or, if need should so require, b r a provincial council, approved. But that it nei ‘ ther forbad the translations to be read that wer f already well done of old before Wiclif s daies, no ‘ damned his because it was new, but because i c was naught, nor prohibited new to be made,, bu ‘ provided, that they shall not be read if they b e made amiss till they be by good examination * amended, excepte they be such translations a ' Wiclif made and Tyndal, that the malicious min * of the translator had in such wise handled it as i ‘ were lost labour to go about to mend them ‘ Lastly, that to burne the Englishe Bible withou * respecte, be the translation old or new, goo c or bad, was in his mind not well done. My sell f sais he, have seen and can shew you Bybly ' fair and old written in English which have be * known and seen by the byshop of the diocese, an c left in laye mens hands & womens to such as h ‘ knew for good and (a) catholick folk that used i ' with devotion and soberness. But of truth a * such as are found in the hands of heretics the * use to take away; but they do cause none to b 1 burned, as far as ever I could witt, but onely sue ' as be found fawtie, Wherof many be set fort * with evil prologues or glosses maliciously made b ‘ Wiclif and other heretics. For no good man woul * I wene be so mad to burn up the Bible wherin the ‘ found no fault, nor on law that letted it to be look ‘ ed on and read.5 Fol. 94. a. So again he tells th messenger, ‘ I have shewed you, that the clerg s keep no bibles from the laitie that (b) can no mor a but their mother tongue, but such translation asb ' either not yet approved for good, or such as b ' alredy reproved for naught as Wiclif’s was. Fo ' as for other old ones that were before Wiclif’s dayt (a) One of the copies hereafter mentioned belonged to S William Weston, Lord Prior of St. John’s in Clerkenwel Another, Bishop Bonner had. (b) know.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 43 * they remain lawful, and be in some folks hands.' And yet he adds, * Yet I think ther will no prin- *' ter lightly be so hot to put any Bible in print at ‘ his own charge, wherof the loss shpuld lie wholly ‘ on his own necke, and then hang upon a doubtful f trial whether the first copy of his translation was c made before Wiclif’s days or since.’ To the same purpose, fol. 97. a. he observes, that ‘ when ‘the clergy in the constitution provincial before- ‘ mentioned agreed, that the English Bibles should ■ remaine which were translated afore Wiclif's dayes, ‘ they consequently did agree, that to have the ‘ Bible in english was none hurte. Tho’ how it * hath happened that in all this while God hath ei- ‘ ther not suffred, or not provided, that any good * vertuouse man hath had the mind in faithful wise ‘ to translate it, and therupon either the clergy or, ' at the lestwise, some one Bishop to approve, this, c he said, he could nothing tell.’ It seems, as if on this authority the learned Dr. Thomas James affirmed, (c) that ‘ the Bible hath ‘ been twice translated into English; and that the ‘ former edition or translation is very ancient, far f (d.) more ancient than Wiclif’s, wherof we have *- three Copies at Oxford, 1 in the public Library, ‘ 1 in Christ-Church Library, and 1 in Queen’s Col- ‘ lege Library: the later translated by Wiclif.’ But that learned man was herein very evidently mistaken, as will appear from the following observations. 1. The texts which he quotes from this old trans- lation, are the very same with those of the trans- lation which is commonly reputed to be Wiclif’s. 2. The three MS. copies of the New Testa- ment which he mentions, are of two different trans- lations, those in the Bodleian and Queen’s College (c) Corrup. of the Fathers, &c. p. 225, 227. (d) Some hundred years before Wiclif’s translation.44 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH Libraries differing- from that in the Library < Christ Church. 3. The Doctor supposes the Prologue befori mentioned, which, as I have shewn, was certain! written after Dr. Wiclif’s death, to belong to th old translation made, as he says, some hundred yeai before Wiclif was born. If this were indeed so, that there were old En^ lish Bibles before Wiclif’s time; or that before an such translation was made by him, the Bible wt by some other person translated into the Englis spoken here since the conquest, and that the Bible so translated were allowed by the constitution to b used and read, it seems a little strange, that thei are none of them now remaining, when we have s many of Wiclif’s, notwithstanding the zealous er deavours of the catholic folk to destroy them. Bi it seems to me, as if Sir Thomas More, as well as D: James, mistook Dr. Wiclif’s translation for one muc older, and ascribed to him that which was mad after his death: Since he observes, that in th translation he took for Wiclif’s f are planted i ‘ such words as might in the reader’s ears serve t * the proof of his heresies.’ But to return : This constitution of Arundel’s is prefaced with pretended saying of St. Hierome’s, in which he i represented as observing, that it is a perilous thin{ to translate the text of Holy Scripture out of on language into another. Whereas the father’s word are in his letter to Pope Damasus, who had desirei him to determine which of the various readings ii the several copies of the Holy Scriptures in Latin dispersed throughout the world, agreed with thi verity of the Greek text; where he tells that Pope thattfos was a pious labour and hazardous presump tion for him, who was to be judged by all, to judge Oj others, to change the language oj' him who wat grown old, and to bring back the ioorld, which wasTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 45 become grey with age, to the very beginning of infancy. For, says he, who is there, whether he be learned or unlearned, when he takes the Bible into his hands, and sees, that what he reads differs from what he has been used to, tcho will not immediately clamour against me as a falsifier and sacrilegious person for daring to add, alter, or correct any thing in books so ancient ? But thus have some of the Ro- man Catholic writers since taken all opportunities to represent the difficulty, if notr impossibility, of trans- lating the Holy Scripture. F. Simon speaks of it a* the work of a man’s life, or rather as what cannot ba done at all as it should. Nary, the last Roman Ca- tholic translator of the New Testament into English, tells us a (e) story of Genebraird, that being asked by Henry III. of France, how much time the finishing a good French translation of the Bible would take up, he answered, that it would take up thirty Divines well skilled in the oriental tongues thirty years. But Sir Tho. More supposes such a translation more practicable. He thought it (/) might be with dili- gence well and truly translated by some good Ca- tholic and well-learned man, or by divers, dividing the labour among them, and after conferring their severalparts together each with other. Andthatafter that might the work be allowed and approved by the ordinaries, and by their authorities so put into print. But be this as it will, whoever acted contrary to this constitution of Arundel’s was to be punished as a fautor of heresy and error. Accordingly it appears by our Bishops’ Registers, that by virtue of it several men and women were afterwards con- demned to be burnt, and forced to abjure for their reading the New Testament, and learning the Ten. Commandments, the Lord’s Prayer, &c. and teach- ing them to others, of Dr. Wiclif's translation. This, one of our (g) church-historians questions (e) See F. Simon's Preface. (/) Diologeus, lib. iii. c. 16; is) Collier.46 THE HISTOAY OF LhE ENGLISH the truth of, and argues against the facts; and yet he owns, that several abjured before Bishop Longland, for learning the Creed, Ten Command- ments, &c. in English, and that six of them suffered after a relapse. Lyndvvood would have informed him (li), that a fautor of heresy renders himself vio- lently suspected of heresy, and that from such a suspicion an inquisition might be ordered against the suspected persons, and purgation appointed at the pleasure of the inquisitor, in which, if they are defec- tive, they may be condemned as hereticks. Dr. Thomas Fuller having observed (*'), that ‘ about 1382 Wiclif ended his translation of the € Bible into English, a fair copy whereof was in * Queen’s College Library in Oxford, and two more ‘ in the University Library; and that, no doubt, it ‘ was done in the most expressive language of those r days, though sounding uncouth to our ears, ‘ The knave of Jesus Christ, for the servant, &c.’ it was taken into some men’s heads, that so it must be in some printed edition of the Bible. The late Duke Lauderdale, in King Charles the Second’s reign, fancied he had gotten one of this edition: So did one Benjamin Farley, a Quaker or Seeker, who used to boast of his Bible, wherein, he said, Numbers xv. 32. was translated, They found a man picking chips on the sabbath-ddy ; John i. 1. In the begin- ning was the thing; and Rom. i. 1. Paul a knave' of Jesus Christ. Mr. Stacye, a Yorkshire Gentle- man, I am told, affirms, he had a copy of this edition, but has either mislaid or lent it, or given it away, he cannot recollect which, but he remembers the words, Paul a knave, &c. and is positive, that they are in his Bible. John Hartley, a Bookseller, in a Cata- logue of Books printed by him M. D. C. XCIXv vol. I. to VIII. G. 1. names (h) Provin. p, 286. edit, 1679. ®b. IV. p. 142. (0 Church History/TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 47 f King Henry VIII. Bible------------1519.------ * ----id. printed in the eleventh year of his reign, ‘ wherein is to be seen, Rom. i. Paul a knave of ‘ Jesus Christ.---------1519/ But one of these supposed rarities, viz. Duke Lauderdale’s copy, falling into the hands of the late Earl of Oxford, his late library-keeper, Mr. Humphry Wanly, has left us the following account of this cheat and imposition, which I shall transcribe without any alteration. In his account of Lord Oxford’s printed Bibles, after that of 1537, byTho. Mathews, he proceeds thus: (k) ‘ A Bible of the same impression, wherein ‘ may be read at the beginning of the Epistle to ‘ the Romans, Paul a kneawe of Jesus Christ. ‘ Fol. somewhat imperfect. ' The book, thro’ the management of a villa- c nous fellow, commonly called Captain Thornton, f hath made much noise. The story I was told f about 19 years ago by old Mr. Tooke the Book- f seller, when he shewed me the same, being at that f time the owner of the book. The Duke of Lauder- ‘ dale, being a curious man, had observed in Dr. ' Fuller’s Church-History, that Paul a knave, &c. * was to be found in two MS. Bibles in Oxford, ‘ and supposing, that some other books of the same ‘ or a like translation might still remain, gave f orders for inquiring one of them out. Every ' proper person in town being applied unto, no ' such book as those mentioned by Fuller could be ' found: (and indeed when I consulted these very * books, the word if) knave, as relating to St, (k) E Coll. T. Baker e Coll. Sancti Joannis apudCantabr. (/) On reading over the New Testament of Wiclif’s transla. tion, I find the word knaue but twice, and that is Apocal. xii, j4nd the dragun stood bifore the womman that was to berynge childe that whanne sche hadde borun child he schulde deuoure hir 4one, and sche bare a knaue child (hat was to reulynge alle folkis in an yrun gherds.48 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGEIS& ' Paul, was not in either of them.) The said f Thornton, who was an hunter after books in or- e der to make a penny, not being able to find such f a Bible as his Grace wanted, was resolved however' ' to finger some of his money if he could. He ‘ therefore takes this very book, being the (m) oldest ‘ printed Bible that he could get, and scrapes off £ dextrously in the place above-mentioned these ‘ words, the servaunte, in place whereof he pasted f on as neatly as he could an, then a little blank bit f of paper, then [the letters] K,ri,e,a,w,e, all taken f from other parts of this book, and afterwards drew1 £ red lines above and below in order to disguise ‘ their additional putting on, which yet is very per- £ ceivable and gross enough to any person of mode- ' rate eyesight. He then castrates the book at the f beginning, cutting off not only the frontispiece' ‘ wherein was the date, but Matthew’s Dedication f [to the King], Tindal’s Contents, Rogers’s Exhor- ‘ tation, the Kalendar, &c., to the very leaf pre- e ceding Genesis, on the first side whereof he past- c ed a white leaf, because the date of the book is £ therein mentioned, as may be easily seen. Indeed, c the leaf had went with its fellows but for the cut f on the other side, wherein there is a representa- * tion of Adam and Eve as in Paradise. This done,' ‘ he set his knife to the other end of the book, lop- ‘ ping off three leaves more, in the last whereof ‘ was another date which Ought not to appear, and ‘ two leaves of the table, whereby there was but one * more page of it left, and that he endeavoured to ‘ hide by pasting white paper upon it. Having thus ' disposed of three dates, he had but one more left f which must not be totally cut off, because then he 1 could not prove the antiquity of his book: He ' therefore shewed some mercy to it, and from O) There is but one printed Bible in English older, viz. Co. Yerdalers. 1535.'TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 4$ 'M.D.XXXVII. erased but XVII years, leaving ‘ M.D.XX. to stand as the proper date of his ' most rare and non-such edition: Yet the mark of f this razure is very visible. Then he added an idle ‘ note, the better to disguise the matter, in these ‘ words : This Bible was printed in the (n) 29 year* ‘ of K. Henry the VIII. age, the 11 th of his reign ; f hoping, that this would be found to jump in with 'his new date of M.D.XX. The book being 7 now modified to his mind, Thornton gets it new ' bound, the back to be gilt and lettered thus* ' THE HOLY BIBLE, M.D.XX. without any ' mention of Matthews or Tyndal. Then he car- ' ried it to the said Duke of Lauderdale, and shew- ' ing him the forged place, sold it unto his Grace, ' as old Mr. Tooke told me, for seventeen guineas. ' The Duke valued it so, as to cause his arms within * the garter, with his coronet, to be stamped upon it ' on both sides, as may yet be seen. After his * Grace’s decease, it was sold among his other 'books, and in process of time hath had several ' owners before it came into this noble library. I r could relate some more like villanies of the said ' Thornton, but they not relating to the business of 1 the catalogue, I forbear.’ To this I add, that T. Hearne tells us, that Mr. Dodwell told him, that on a wager being laid concerning this matter, enquiries were made both in England and Ireland after a Bible which had Paul a knave, &c., and that the result of all was, that the word knave was not to be met with in any printed Bible whatsoever. To this I beg leave to add, that the apostle Paul stiles himself a servant in other epistles of his be- («) King Henry VIII. was born June 28, 1491, and began to reign April 22, 1509 ; so that the 1 Ith year of his reign and. 29th of his age was A. D. 1520. However, it is plain from whence Hartly took his date of this Bible, and that there were more than one which had been thus played the knave with.sides this to the Romans, as in his epistle to the Philippians, Paul and Timothy the servants of Jesus Christ: and in his epistle to Titus, Paul a servant of GOD ; and yet 1 do not find it so much as pretended, that in these places it was translated the knaves or knave. The word knave is derived from the Anglo-Sax- onic word cnape or cnapa, which in that language signifies a hoy or man-child ; and so we find the Latin words puer and pueri, Matt. viii. 6. John' xxi. 5. translated in the Saxon Gospels. In the Statute of Labourers, 25 Edward III. c. 1. it seems to be used for an apprentice-boy ; and in the Chroni- cle of England, printed by Julian Notary, for a man-servant. And whan the Scottes knaves saw the scomfiture and the Scottes fall faste to the grounde, they preckyd faste their maysters horse with the sporis to kepe them from peryl and sette theyr maysters on at force. In the Anglo-Saxonic translation of the Gospels before-mentioned, the Latin in Matt. viii. dico-----servo meo fac hoc facit, is thus rendered, ic cpefte to minum jieope pipe Jnp 1 he pipeS : not to minum cnape. Besides these two English translations of the Bible, a third is commonly (o) said to be made by John Trevisa, a cornish man, and vicar of Berkley in Gloucestershire. He translated the Polychroni- con, which, he tells us himself, he undertook at the command of his patron, Thomas Baron of Berkley, and finished in April 1387, 10 Ric. II. This he de- dicated to his Lord, and thus begins his Epistle: I Johan Trevisa, youre preeste and hedernan, obedy- ent and buxom to werke your icylle.------Bale seems to have mistaken this for a dedication of the Bible translated by Trevisa, whereas, so far as I can find, (o) Bale, Cent. 7. c. 18. Usher Ilisto, dogmat. p. 157. Wharton Auctarium, p. 438.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 5L iio body ever yet saw an English Bible with a Pre- face to it beginning in this manner; and I am as- sured by a learned friend, that the late Mr. Hum. Wanly, who had taken a great deal of pains in this matter, and been very curious in his searching, told him, that Mr. Wharton, in ascribing the translation commonly called Wiclif’s to Trevisa, was misled by (p) John Bagford, and that Trevisa translated no more of the Bible than certain sentences painted upon the walls of the chapel in Berkley Castle: He ought to have added, and in his writings, particu- larly his English translation of (q) Bartho. Glan- ville de proprietatibus rerum. A specimen of these, as communicated to me by the learned Dr. Water- land, I have here subjoined, that the Reader may, if he pleases, compare the translation with the follow- ing one of Wiclif’s. f Mai. xviii. 32. I forgave the al thy det bycause ‘ thou praydest me, wicked servant. c----xxv. 18. The slovve servant hidde his * lorde’s talent in the erthe. f----xxvii. 19. Moche have I suffred by syghte e bycause of him. f----xii. 45.----my lord taryeth to come. £ —- 46. If a servant begynneth to drink and is ' dronken, and smiteth and beateth the meyny his ' lord shall come.— e---- xix. 13. The nobleman called his ser- (p) A searcher after old and rare books, title-pages, forets, bosses, and clasps of books. He was first a shoemaker, and af- terwards for some time a bookseller, and died May 5, 1716. See Hearne’s App. to Hemingii Chart. No. ix. §. 5. ‘ In the ‘ Dialogue prefixed toTrevisa’s translation of the Polychroni- ‘ con, Lord Berkeley is represented as saying to Trevisa, Also e thou wotest where the Apocalyps is wrytten in the walles and ‘ roof of a chappel in latyn and in frenshe.’ From hence, per- haps, arose the mistake, that certain sentences of Scripture, translated by Trevisa into English, were written on the walls and *oof of Lord Berkley’s Chapel. (q) FqI. Argentiu. 1491.THE HISTORY OF THE EINliEisn 1 vauntes and bytoke hem ten mnas, and he said to f these servauntes marchaundise with it tyll I come. c Mat. 16. Lo, lord, thy mna haih made ten * mnas, and his lorde sayde to him, and be thou ‘ hauynge power over ten cities/ A fourth translation of the Bible into English is said to have been made by Reginald Pecocke, Bi- shop of Chichester, A. D. 1450, who, we are (r) told, was employed many years about it. But I have, in my ( s) account of the life of this great man, shewn that this is all a mistake, and, that he translated no more of the Holy Scriptures than such quotations from them as we find in his English works. Of this the following texts may serve for a sample. f Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. (i) Go ye therefore and ‘ teche ye alle folkis, baptizing hem in the name of * the fadir and of the sone and of the holi goost; * teching hem to keep alle thingis whatever thingis ‘ y have comaundid to you. ‘ Marc xvi. 15. Go ye into al the world, and ( preche ye the Gospel to every creature. f —-- 20. Thei forsothe goyng forth prechiden c every where. f Jon. xxi. 25. Mo myraclis Crist dide, than ben c written in this book, which if they weren written, ' al the worlde though it were turned into bokis ' schulde not take and comprehende. f Ejfes. iv. 5. Oon is the Lord, oon feith, and f oon baptism. c Ebreus vii. 7. The lesse worthi is blessid of c the more worthi/ These translations were all of them, as has been already hinted, from the Latin vulgate, according to which, at that time, were the lessons, which were taken out of the Bible, &c., commonly read (?) Stow. (s') MS. (t) Treatise of Faith.■TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 53 and used in our churches, which therefore gave the greater offence to the zealots of these times, since, as I have shewn before, it was the prevailing opinion among them, that even the Latin Bibles should not be common or allowed to be in every one’s hands* Accordingly our poet Chaucer represents the reli- gious as gathering them up and putting them in their libraries, and so imprisoning them from secu- lar priests and curates, and thereby hindering them from preaching the gospel to the people. When, therefore, Archbishop Pitz-ralph sent three or four of the (m) secular priests of his diocese of Armagh into England to study divinity in Oxford, they were forced very soon to return, because they could not find there a Bible to be sold. Hence Dr. Wiclif complained of the clergy of his time, that they (x) left the Holy Scriptures to study heathen mens laws, and worldly covetous priests traditions, or the civil and canon-law. The same, {y) iEneas Syl- vius, afterwards Pope Pius II., observed of the Italian priests, that it did not appear, that they had ever so much as read the New Testament. (z) Robert Stephens tells us of the Sorbonists, that being asked by him in what place of the New Tes- tament such a thing was written, they answered, that they had read it in Jerom or in the Decrees, but what the New Testament was they did not know. And indeed, had the copies of the Bible been more frequent than they were, it is no won- der they were made so little use of, if what the writers of these times, Dr. Wiclif, Archdeacon Cle- mangis, Beleth, &c., say be true, that the clergy were generally so ignorant, as not to be able to read Latin, or con their Psalter. As the copies of the Latin Bible were so very (u) A. D. 1357. (x) Great sentence of curse expowned, MS. (y) A. D. 1458. (z) Hody de Bibl. textibus} p. 464.54 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH rare and hard to come at, so it appears they were (a) exceeding faulty and corrupt, and abounded with innumerable errata, partly through the care-i lessness of the transcribers, and partly through the boldness of sciolists or pretenders to criticism. On the contrary, Wiclif’s followers were grown very numerous; and the copies of his English transla- tion of the New Testament so (b) common, that it appears an English Bible was sold for 20«.; whereas the price of a Portuise or Breviary was six marks. For it was almost, if not quite, thirty years betwixt Dr. Wiclif’s finishing this translation, and Archbishop Arundel’s making the constitution be- fore-mentioned, whereby it was decreed to be here- sy for any one to read it. When the art of printing was discovered (c), it was not long before the Latin Bible was printed, viz. 1462, which was soon followed by other edi- tions, whereby it was rendered more common than before. In 1488 was the Old Testament printed in Hebrew, and in less than (d) thirty years after, the New Testament was published at Basil in its original Greek. In 1474 was this art brought into England by William Caxton, a native, and a print- ing press set up by him at Westminster. These proceedings for the advancement of learning and knowledge, especially in divine matters, alarmed the ignorant and illiterate monks, insomuch that (e) they declaimed from the pulpits, that c there was ‘ now a new language discovered called Greek, of ‘ which people should beware, since it was that c which produced all the heresies: that in this lan- ? guage was come forth a book called the New Tes- (a) Praefat. edit. Bibliorum per Jo. Benedictum Paris. 1549.—ut tot reperiantur exemplaria quot codices. (6) Fox’s Extracts from Bishop Longland’s Regist. (t) A. D. 1457. ( ' and the third he nameth love.’ Sir Thomas adds, ‘ that Tyndal changed commonly the word grace ' into favour, that he translated confession into (m) Chap. viii. (n) See More’s Works, p. 309. col. 2. (o) Tyndal, the next year, 1530, answered these Reflections of Sir Thomas’s. See his Works.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 6S> ' knowledging, (p) penance into repentance, and a * contrite heart into a troubled heart. By this * means, he said, Tyndal would with his false trans- * lation make the people believe, that such articles r of the faith as he laboured to destroy, and which * were well proved by scripture, were in holy scrip- ' ture nothing spoken of, but that the preachers ' have all this fifteen hundred years misrepresented ' the gospel, and englished the scripture wrong, to ‘ lead the people purposely out of the way/ By this it appears, that it was no harsh and groundless reflection that Tyndal afterwards made on the treat- ment which this translation of his met with, viz. that (9)c there was not so much as one i therein, if * it lacked a tittle over its head, but it had been ‘ noted, and numbred unto the ignorant people for ' an heresy, whom they made to believe that there ' were I know not how many thousand heresies in * it, and that it was so faulty, that it could not be ' mended or corrected.' For thus, it seems, the Bishop of London had, as was said before, declared in a Sermon preached by him at St. Paul’s, that (r) ' he had found in it no less than two thousand er- f rors or mistranslations of the text, if, at least, Gre- ' gory Martin’s memory did not fail him, since (s) f Sir Thomas More thus reports this matter, that ' there were found in this book, and noted wrong and r falsly translated, {t) above a thousand texts by tale.’ Cp) Father Simon makes the same reflection, that the Calvin- ists seem resolved to banish the word penance out of their Bibles. (q) Preface to the Pentateuch, (r) Fulk’s Defence of the sin- cere Translation of the Scriptures. (s) Dyaloge, lib. iii. chap. 8 (f) Much the same censure was passed by Eraser and Coch- lacus on Luther’s translation of the New Testament. Eraser said, there were about 1400 heretical corruptions of the text. Praef. annot. in N. Test. Lutheri. Cochlaeus, that e inventi sunt ex Germanis qui ex ea translatione admissos ab eo [Luthero] passim errores & mutationes collegerunt, alii supra inille, alii pauciores.’ Comment, de actis & seriptis Lutheri, p. 54»70 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH But notwithstanding these various methods of discouraging this translation, the zeal of those who favoured the Reformation, it seems, surmounted them all, and the New Testament of this transla- tion continued to be imported and read, as appears from hence, that the threp editions before mention- fed were all sold off before 1530. In the mean time Tyndal was busy in translating from the Hebrew into English the five books of Moses. But having finished his translation^ and going to Hamburgh to print it, the vessel in which he went was shipwrecked, and his papers lost, so that he was forced to begin all anew; by which means it was not printed till 1530. It is a small 8vo., and seems to have been printed at several presses, as, I suppose, the times would permit. Genesis and Numbers are printed in. the Dutch let- ter, and contain the one 76 leaves, and the other 67; and at the end of Genesis is A table expound- inge certeyne wordes, as there is before Numbers, An exposition of certeyne ivordes of thefouerth book of Moses called Numeri. The other three books, Exodus, Levitici, and Deuteronomie (u) are printed in the Roman letter, with now and then a capital of the black letter intermixed, as I have seen in books printed about this time at Zurich. To every one of these five books is prefixed a prologue, and at the end of those of Exodus and Deuteronomie are tables expounding certaine words. In the margin are some notes, which with the prologues are cut in my copy according to the directions of an act of parliament, of which we shall speak hereafter. There are ten wooden cuts, representing, 1, The forme of the arke of witnesse, with his staves and two cherubyns. 2, The table of shew-breed, with the loves of bread upon it, and his other vessels. 3, The facion of the candlesticke, with his lampef. ( u) Excrdi. fol. 76. Leviti. fol. 52. Deute. fol. 63.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 71 snoffers, and and other necessaries. 4, The forme «f the ten cortayenes of the tabernacle, with their cherubins and fifty loupes. 5, The facion of the hordes of the tabernacle, with their fete, sockettes, and barres. 6, The facion of the corner bordes, with ther fete, sockettes, and barres. 7, The forme of the alter of the burnt offrynge, with his homes, rings, staves, gridyernes, and other ornamentes. 8, The figure of the orderinge of all the ornamentes which must stande in the tabernacle. 9, The forme of the alter of incense, with all that belongeth unto it. 10, The figure of the laver of brasse, with his fote. There seems to have been another of these cuts after No. 9, which perhaps was Aaron in his priestly habit, but it is cut out of my copy, which is otherwise imperfect. Mr. Thoresby tells us (x); that in a copy4in his Musaeum, at the end, after the Table expounding certain words, is added, Em* printed at Malborow in the land of Hesse by me Hans Luft, the yere of our Lord M.C.C.C.C.C.XXX. the xvii daye of January. Tyndal having thus finished his translation of the Pentateuch, was now at leisure to examine the re* marks which Sir Thomas More, who was advanced to be Lord Chancellor, October 25,1530, had made on his translation of the New Testament. Accord* ingly, the same year (y), he published An Answere unto Sir Thomas More’s Dialogue. In this an- swer he shews the reason why he used the words congregation, elder, &c., which Sir Thomas found so much fault with, rather than church, priest, &c and declared, f that he did it not as Sir Thomas, he f said, untruly reported of him, of any mischievous r design or purpose to establish heresie.’ He add- ed £ that he verily believed Sir Thomas wrote not • this Dialogue for any affection that he bare unto 4 the spiritualty, or unto the opinions which he so (x) Ducat. Leodi. (y) 1530.72 THE HISTORY OP THE ENGLISH * barely defended, but to obtain only that which he * was an hungred for.’ This reflection he grounded on Sir Thomas’s great friend Erasmus, on his chang- ing the Word ecclesia, church, into congregation, and that more than once, in the New Testament which he translated into Latin, and Sir Thomas’s not opposing him, or calling in question his ortho- doxy for so doing. He concluded, f that Sir Tho- ( mas, who, he said (2), understood Greek, and knew * these words long before he did, could not prove, e that he gave not the right English unto the Greek ‘ words : but that what made them, whose cause Sir r Thomas espoused, so uneasy and impatient, was, f they had lost their juggling terms, wherewith they ' imposed on and misled the people. For instance, ' the word church, he said, was by the popish clergy * appropriated to themselves, whereas of right it * was common to all the whole congregation of them f that believe in Christ. So, he said, the school-doc- ‘ tors and preachers were wont to make many divi- r sions, distinctions, and sorts of grace: with con- * fession they juggled and made the people, as oft f as they spake of it, to understand by it shrift in * the eare: So by the word (a) penance they made * the people understand holy deeds of their enjoin- " ing, with which they must make satisfaction for w their sins to GoD-ward.’ As for his translating presbuteros, senior, Tyndal owned, < that senior ‘ was no very good English, but there came no bet- * ter in his mind at that time ; but that he had spied * his fault since, long before Sir Thomas told him (of it, and had mended it in all the works which he (z) See Sir Tho. More’s Life written by Mr. Rooper, p. 27. ed. 1729. (a) The Greek work frietanotu and the Laiin jHBnitentia, do not signify a bare sorrow or repentance, but a repentance accompanied w:th fasting, weeping, and other penal works, which are properly called penance. This is the reason given by Cor. Nary for his and the other popish translators thtt* rendering it.TRANSLATIONS OP THE BIBLE. 73 * had made lately, and called it an elder.' As to his translating the Greek word agapee into love, and not rather into cAanTy, he said, * Charity was- no known c English in that sense which agapee requireth.’ The three former editions of Tyndal’s English New Testament being all sold off, the Dutch book- sellers printed a fourth, 1530, in a smaller volume and letter. Of this Joye gives us the following ac- count (b) : ' When these two pryntes-----were all r soulde more than a 12 month ago, Tyndal was ' pricked forth to take the Testament in hand to c print it and correct it, as he professeth and pro- * miseth to do in the later ende of his first transla- ‘ tion. But Tyndal prolonged and differred so 1 necessary a thing and so iust desyers of many f men. In so much that in the mean season the ‘Dewchmen printed it agen the third tyme in a f small volume like their firste prynt, but miche f more false than ever it were before.—Thei print- f ed them, and that most false* and about 2000 c books, and had shortly sold them. All this longe f while Tyndal slept, for nothing came from him as ' farre as I could perceive/ j But whatever reasons Tyndal might have for his not revising and correcting his English translation of the New Testament, in so many years after its first publication, and when there had been so many uncorrect editions of it by others, it is plain he was not idle nor asleep. Besides his translation of the Pentateuch twice, and his defending that of the New Testament against Sir Thomas More’s ob- jections, he translated the Prophecy of Jonas, to which he prefixed a large prologue, which he print- ed about 1531. Of this performance, Sir Thomas More, who had now drawn blood in controversy, and lpst his good temper, gave the following cha- --------------------------:--■-----------•— (6) Apology, &c., p. 41.74 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH racier (e). ‘ Jonas, says he, made out by Tyndal : ‘ a booke that whoso delighte therin shall stande in ' peril that Jonas was never so swalowed up with f the whale, as by the delyte of that booke a man’s ‘ soule may be so swallowed up by the Devill that ‘ he shall never have the grace to get out agayne.’ Tyndal, in his prologue to this book, had censured the Papists, whom he calls £ fleshly-minded hypo- ‘ crites, as making the Scripture theire own posses- £ sion and merchandise, and so shutting up the ' kingdom of heaven, which is God’s worde, neither £ entring themselves, nor suffering them that would. ' When, says he, they come to the law, they put f gloses to, and make no more of it then of a world- ‘ ly la we which is satisfied with the outward work! e When they come to the Gospel, there they mingle £ their leuen and say, God now receiveth us no 1 more to mercy, but of mercy receiveth us to pen- f aunce, that is to witte, holy deedes that make them, ‘ fat bellies, and us their captives both in soule *and body.-—The lives, stories, and giftes of men, ‘ which are contained in the Bible, they read as ' thinges no more pertaining unto them than a tale e of Robin Hood, and as things they wot not where- ' to they serve, save to faine false discant and iug- Ming allegories to stablish their kingdom withal. e The Pope, he added, in his own cause was so fer- f vent, stiff, and cruel, that he would not suffer one ( word spoken against his false majesty, wily inven- c tions, and iugling hypocrisie to be unavenged, c though all chistendome should be set together by ' the eares, and should cost he cared not how many " hundred thousand their lives.’ By there being so many new editions of the New Testament, it is very plain, that the Bishop of Lon- don’s commission, before-mentioned, to the Arch- (c) Confutation of Tyndal’s Answer, &c. 1532.TRANSLATIONS OP THE BIBLE. 75 deacons, to order the delivery of the copies of it in the hands of those of his diocese, to them, &c., was very iittle regarded, and not very readily obey- ed. The Bishops and clergy (dt) therefore made great complaints to the King of this translation, on which his Majesty resolved to take this matter into consideration himself. On (e) May 2b, 1531, therefore, the King, Hall says, came into the Star- (d) Memor. of Archbishop Cranmer, p. 81. (e) Collier censures this as a year too forward. But, according to himself, Sir Tho. More, who was one of those who met on this occasion, was then Great Chancellor of England, and it is certain he was Dot so till October 25, 1530. But the instrument, as Collier has printed it, has it May 24, 1530, and describes the place of this meeting thus: The chapel called the Old Chapel, set on the east side of the Parliament Chamber within his Grace's Palace at Westminster. The names of the noble and learned persons then and there present, are there said to be as follows : Sir Tho. More, Kt. Great Chancellor of England. William Lord Archbishop of Canterbury. Cuthbert Bishop of Durham. Stephen Gardiner, Secretary. Richard Sampson, L. D. Dean of the Chapter. Richard Woolman, Master of the Requests. John Bell, Doctor of Decrees. Nicholas Wilson, D. D. King’s Confessor. Richard Dooke, D. D. Archdeacon of Wilts. John Oliver, L. D. Edward Steward, L. D. Richard Mandelly, D. D. William Mortimer, D. D. Edward Crome, D. D. Edward Wiggen, D. D." Robert Carter, B. D. Edward Leighton, B. D. Hugh Latimer, B. D. John Thixtite, B.D. William Latimer, A. M. Roger Tibson, A. M. With many more learned men of the two universities. This instrument was attested by three public notaries, viz, Thomas Ashley, Richard Watkyns, Matthew Greston. See this instrument in Dr. Wilkins’s edition of the English Councils, vol. Ill, p. 737.76 the HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH Chamber, and there conferred with his council and the prelates about this matter. Of this meeting the following account is given in the (f) instrument drawn up on this occasion. * The King/ say the drawers of it, r hearing of many books in the Eng- ‘ lish tongue containing many detestable errors and ' damnable opinions/ (for so they had been repre- sented to him by Sir Tho. More, now Lord Chan- cellor, and the Bishops, who particularly alledged, that the translation of the New Testament was cor- rupted and not truly made, and that there were added to it prologues and annotations which sound- ed to heresy, and in which many (g) hard and uncharitable reflections were made on the Bishops and clergy) c printed in the parts beyond the sea, to * be brought into divers towns and sundry parts of * this his realme of England, and sown abroad in the ‘ same, to the great decay of our catholike faith, and ■ perilous corruption of his people, unlesse speedie * remedie were briefly provided; His Highnesse, * for the repelling of such books, called unto him, of f his great goodness and gracious disposition, not * onely certain of the chief prelates and clerkes of * his realme, but also of each university a certaine * number of the chief learned men, and proposed * such of those books as his Grace had ready to be -* read unto them, requiring to hear in that behalf * their advice and judgment of them/ These prelates, &c., thus assembled, collected out "$f several books of Tyndal’s, many passages which they said were heresies and errors. These they presented to the King, who, as the instrument de- clares, determined, that c all the books containing * these heresies, &c., with the translation also of * Scripture corrupted by William Tyndal, as well in (/) Fox’s Acts, vol. II. p. 588. col. 2. (g) So they termed what was said of the Roman superstitions.TRANSLATIONS OP THE BIBLE; 77 ' the (li) Old Testament as in the New, should f utterly be expelled, rejected, and put away out of * the hands of his people, and not be suffered to get f abroad among his subjects.’ And his Highness willed further (t), ‘ that this his pleasure and deter- f ruination should be notified by preachers abroad f unto the people, by publishing in their sermons ' a bill to this effect: That the books now published c in the English tongue contained false traditions f and corrupt doctrine far discrepant from the true f sense of the gospel and catholic understanding of c the Scripture: that therefore they who had these ‘ books, particularly the New Testament in English ‘ of the translation that was then printed, should ‘ detest and abhor them, and not keep them in their e hands, but to deliver them up to their superiors : f that they should not harbour any thoughts, that it ‘ is the King’s duty to cause the Scripture of God to ‘ be translated into English to be communicated ( unto the people, and that the prelates and his f Highnesse do wrong in letting or denying the same: c that the having the whole Scripture in English is ■ not necessary to Christian men : that the divulging ‘ the Scripture at that time in the English tongue r to be committed to the people, considering such f pestilent books and so evil opinions as were now ■ spread among them, should rather be to the farther e confusion and destruction than the edification of ‘ their souls: that the King had said, He would f cause the New Testament to be by learned men f faithfully and purely translated into the English ‘ tongue ; and that till this was done they should * persuade themselves, without grudging or mur- (h) By this it should seem as if Tyndal’s translation of the Pentateuch had been now imported, unless they only mean his quotations from the Scripture in his works. (») Collier’s ijccl. History, vel. II, p. 50. col. 2.78 THE HISTOtlY OF THE ENGLISH ‘ muring, that they cannot require or demand the 1 Scripture to be divulged in the English tongue, ‘ otherwise than at the discretion of their superi- ' ours.’ Hall tells us this story thus, that f the King (/r), * in pursuance of his own settled judgment, that a c great deal of good might come of people’s reading- * the New Testament with reverence and follow- * ing of it, commanded the Bishops to call to them f the best learned of the two universities, and to ‘ cause a new translation to be made, that the ‘ people should not be ignorant in the Law of God ; ' but that notwithstanding this injunction of the * King’s, the Bishops did nothing at all to set forth * a new translation, which caused the people still to ‘ read and study that of Tyndal’s, by reason where- * of many things came to light.’ However this be, the order, that what copies of the English New Testament could be procured should be burnt, was very rigorously observed. Stokesly, (l) newly made Bishop of London, caused as many as he could get of them to be brought this very month, with other of the condemned books, into Paul’s Church- yard, and there publickly burnt them. But for all this severity, this same year was printed at (m) Stras- burgh, by Balthaser Backneth,in 8vo,a Translation of the Prophet Esay into English, by George Joye aforementioned. On the 17th of March, 1533, the convocation of the Province of Canterbury met; among other things done by it, was decreed, that the Holy Scripture should be translated into the vulgare tongue, and the laity prohibited contending about articles of the faith and the Holy Scripture; but I do not find, that the former part of this decree wa* executed at this time. (h) Hen. VIII. (I) November 27th, 1530. («) Lord Oxford’s Library.TRANSLATIONS Of THE BIBLE. 19 In 1534 was published a {n) fourth Dutch edi- tion, the fifth in all, of Tyndal’s New Testament in 12mo : a copy of this is in Lord Pembroke’s Library. The title-page is lost; then follows the Epistle to the Christian Reader; next four Prologues to the iv Gospels; then a Table for the iv Evange- lists; a Table for the Acts of the Apostles; then a Title, thus, The Newe Testament, Anno M. d. xxx- iiii. At the end are Pistils of the Old Testament. This seems to have been the edition of this Testa- ment which was corrected by an English refugee, George Joye, so often mentioned before, (o) He was a Bedfordshire man, and educated in Peterhouse in Cambridge, where he took the degree of Bach- elor of Arts 1512-13, and that of Master 1517, and on the 27th of April in the same Year, was admitted Fellow. But being accused of heresy by the Prior of Newnham, who wrote a letter to the Bishop of Lincoln concerning him, 1527, he was sent for by the Cardinal, who wrote to Dr. Edmunds, then Master of Peterhouse, to send him up to him. But the Cardinal referring him to the Bishop, and his Lordship, by his behaviour toward Joye, when he appeared before him, giving him occasion to suspect he was in some danger, he fled beyond sea to Strasburg, where Sir Tho. More intimates he went by the name of Clark, and translated the Psalter and Primer, wherein the Letany and Dirige wrere omitted, lest folke, Sir Thomas said, should pray to saints, and for the dead. He likewise translated the Prophecies of Isaiah and Jeremiah, of which I shall presently give a more particular account. It seems also as if it had been intimated to Tyndal, that he had a design to print the whole Bible in English, and thereby to rival and supplant him, Thus he wrote to his learned friend John Frith, (n) Lord Pembroke’s Library, (») Coll. Tho. Baker.80 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH about the beginning of the year 1533, that (p) ‘ George Joye, at Candlemass, being at Barrowe, a * town ten miles from Antwerp, printed two f leaves of Genesis in a great Form, and sent one f copy to the King and another to the new Queen, c with a letter to N. to deliver them, and to pur- * chase license, that he might so go through all ‘ the Bible.’ By the new Queen is, I suppose, meant Anne Boleyn. And this, perhaps, may be that fragment which (q) Mr. Wanley said he had, and which seemed to him to be part of an entire Bible, and to be older than Coverdale’s Bible, printed 1535. This man the editors of this fourth Dutch edition got to correct the copy, which, it seems, was by careless printing of it grown very faulty. Joye, therefore, being an Englishman, the editors agreed with to review the former editions, and give them a correct copy ; for as to the printing he was to have nothing to do with that. In doing this, it seems, Joye took the liberty to correct the translation, as well as the errors of the press, and to give many words their pure and native signification in their places, which he thought they had not before. Among these was the word resurrectio, which Joye translated the life after this. This edition hath in the end, before the table of the epistles and gospels, this title: Here endeth the New Testament dyly gently e oversene and correct and printed now agayne at Antwerp by me Widow of Christophall of Endhoven, in the Year of oure Lord a M. D. XXXIIII. in August. About three months after, November, came forth Tyndal’s second edition of the New Testament in English, or the sixth in all. This was entitled. Qj) Fox’s ActSj &c, (g) Biblic. Litcra. No. 4. p. 40.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 8l The Newe Testament diligently corrected 8g printed in the Yeareof oure Lord M.CCCCC 8$ XXXIIH, in November. In his Prologue or Preface before the Gospel of St. Matthew, Tyndal thus expressed himself to the reader. c Here, says he, hast thou, most dere rea- f der, the New Testament or covenant made with ' us of God in Christ’s blood, whiche I have looked * over againe (now at the last) with all diligence r and compared it unto the Greke, and have weed- ' ed out of it many fautes which lacke of helpe at ' the begynning and ouersyght did sow therein. If ' ought seme chaunged, or not altogether agreynge * with the Greke, let the finder of the faute consi- 1 der the Hebrue phrase or manner of speache left f in the Greeke words, whose preterperfect tense * and present tense is oft both one, and the future " fence is the optative mode also, and oft the im- r perative mode in the active voice, and in the pas- r sive ever. Likewise person for person, number ' for number, and interrogation for a conditional, & f such like is with the Hebrues a common usage. ' I have also in many places set light in the margent f to understand the text by.’ To this he added, f That if any man found fautes either with the ' translation or ought beside (which was easier for many to do then so well to have translated it them- f selves of their owne pregnant wits at the begin- ' ning without an ensample) to the same it should r be lawful to translate it themselves, and to put ' what they lusted therto. As for himself, if he ' should perceive, either by himself or by informa- ‘ tion of others, that ought had escaped him, or f might more plainly be translated, he would shortly e after cause it to be amended. Howbeit, in many r places, he thought it better, he said, to put a de- ‘ claration in the margent then to runne too far ' from the text. And in many places where the82 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH e text seems at the first choppe hard to be under- e stood; yet the circumstances before and after & c often reading together make it plaine enough/ Joye’s edition of this Testament coming forth, as has been said, just before the finishing of this at the press, occasioned Tyndal to add another epistle to the reader, which begins thus, IV. Tyndal yet once more to the Christen reader. In this he expresses a great deal too much passion and resentment against Joye, particularly for the manner of his translating the word resurrectio, observing, that ‘ this word was not so translated, neither by him, r nor by any other translation in any language : and ‘that if Joye would have altered the text he should f have put it forth for his own translation and not * for his.’ This is what (r) Fox means, when he tells us, that ' Tyndal having finished his piece of ‘ the sacrament of the altar, then toke he in hand ‘ to conferre the New Testament with the Greeke. * And that finished and put forth, then was in hand e to declare his mind upon a place in the New ‘ Testament where one had altered it otherwise ‘ than he hadde translated it, or, as he said, was r translated, by any other translation in any lan- f guage, and so put it forth for Mr. Tyndal’s trans- f lation. Wherfore, said he, if he wold have alters ‘ ed the text, he should have put it forth for his own ‘ translation and not for myne/ This second epis- tle Tyndal concluded with giving the following account of this edition of the New Testament by Joye: ‘Finally that New Testament thus dyly- ‘ gently corrected, beside this so ofte puttinge out c this word resurrection, and 1 w ote not what other ‘ chaunges, for 1 have not yet reed it ouer, hath in ' the ende before (he table of the epistils and gos- r pelles this tytle ; Mere endith, §c., as before.-—-— " Which tytle, Reader, says Tyndal, I have here (r) Acts and JMonimsuils, &c., p. 615. coJ. 1. ed. 1.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 83 f put in, because by this thou shalt knowe the book ‘ the better. Vale.’ This occasioned Joye to write and publish a vin- dication of himself, which he thus entituled; An Apology made by Geo. Joye to satisfy, if it may be, W. Tyndale, topourge and defende himself agaymt so manye slaunderause Lies fayned upon him in Tyndale’s uncharitable and unsober Pistle, so wel worthye to be prefixed for the Reader to induce him into the understandyng of his New Testament, di- ligently corrected and printed in the Yeare ofoure Lorde M.ccccc. and xxxiii, in November. In this Apology, Joye gives us the following account of this his edition of Tyndal's New Testament: c Then, ‘ says he, the Dewche began to printe them the * fowrth time, because thei sawe no man els goyng f about them. And aftir thei had printed the first ‘ leife, which copye another Englissh-man had cor- ‘ rected to them, thei came to me and desired me to f correcke them their copie ; whom I answered,— * That if Tyndal amende it with so grete diligence '* as he promiseth, yours will be never solde. Yisse, ‘ quo^ they, for if he prynte two thousand, and we ' as many, what is so little a noumber for all Eng- f land ? and we will sel ours better cheap, and f therfore we doubt not of the sale: so that I per- c ceyved well and was suer, that whether I had cor- ‘ recked theyr copye or not, thei had gone forth 1 with their worke, and had given us two thousand 1 mo bokes falselyer printed then ever we had before. ' Then I thus consydred with my self: England r hath ynowe and to manye false testaments, & is f now likely to have many mo; ye and that whether ' Tyndal correcktith or no, yet shal these now in f hand go forth uncorrecked to, except some body c correck them.---Aftir this consydered, the prin- i ter came to me againe & offred me two stuvers and r a half for the correcting of every sheet of the f copye which folden contayneth xvi leaves; and84 THE HISTORY OF TI1E ENGLISH ‘for three stuvers, which is four pence half-penny ‘ starling-, I promised to do it. So that in al 1 had ‘ for my labour butxiv shylyngis flemeshe; which ‘ labour, had not the goodnesse of the deede & ‘ comon profyte and helpe to the readers compelled ‘ me more then the money, 1 wolde not have done ‘ yt for five tyme$ so miche, the copie was so cor- ‘ rupt, and especially the table.’-----He next ob- serves, that 'this Testament was printed or Tindal’s ‘ was begun, and that, says he, not by my preven- ‘ tion but by the printer’s expedition, & Tindal’s ‘ owne long sleeping. For as for me I had nothing * to do with the printing thereof, but correcked * their copie only as where I founde a worde falsely 'printed, I mended it; and when I came to some ‘ derke sentencis that no reason coude be gathered ‘ of them, whether it was by the ignorance of the * first translatour or of the prynter, 1 had the latyne ‘text by me, and made it playne: and where any ‘ sentence was unperfite or dene lefte oute, I re- ‘ stored it agene, and gave many wordis their pure ‘and native signification in their places which thei ‘ had not before.’ For «loye declared, that he wolde the scripture were so puerly and plyanlly transla- ted, that it needed neither note, glose, nor scholia, so that the reder might once swimme without a corke. By this account of Joye’s, it seems as if the printers of this fourth Dutch edition of Tyndal’s English New Testament were apprized, that Tyn- dal was actually reprinting it himself. Since he says, that they made such quick expedition, that it teas printed or Tindal’s was begun: and Tyndal himself tells us, that a copy of this new edition was brought him when his own edition was almost fynessed. Among other alterations made by Tyndal in this his second edition of the New Testament, is the following note on 1 Peter iv. 6. The dead are theTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 85 ignorant of God. At the end are the Pistils of the Old Testament. After which is, Imprinted at Antwerp by Marten Emperour, Anno M.d. xxxiv. Fox tells us, that this being- ended, and imprynt- ing, before it was quite finished at the press, Tyn- dal was betrayed and apprehended by the Emper- or’s officers, who made him a close prisoner in the castle of Filford, where he continued about a year and a half, and then, 1536, was there publickly burnt to ashes, being first of all strangled. In the same year that Tyndal thus suffered for pretended heresy, was there another edition of this Testament, with the following title: (s) The Newe Testament yet once agayne cor- rected by William Tindale. Printed in the yere of oure Lord God, M.d. & xxxvi. It is a pretty broad 4to.: In it Mat. i. 18, is rendered {£) betrothed to Joseph, as in the edition 1534, and not married, as in the first edition 1526. Joye observed, that in this first edition the margi- nal gloss upon 1 John iii. was, Love is the first pre- cept and cause of all other: and on the other side, Fayth is the first commandment, and Love the seconde. This staring contradiction was now in this edition thus prudently avoided: Faith and Love is the fyrste commandement and all com- maundementes, and he that hath them is in God, and hath his sprete. The same year, 1536, was there another edition of this English Testament, printed in a large 4to., very probably in Scotland. It was likewise print- ed in a lesser 4to., and a small 8vo.; but when, is very uncertain, these editions being without any date. This same year, 1536, were published (u) (s) Publick Library, Cambridge. (<) So I find it printed ■n the folio editions of Matthews’s Bible, published after Tyn- l’s death, (u) Penes Dr. Dan, Waterland.86 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH two other editions of it in a small 8vo., and 12mo. The title-pages are missing; but next them fol- lows, 1. An exhortation to the diligent Studye of Scripture made by Erasmus Rot. Then W. Tyn- dale’s Epistle to the Christen Reader, at the end of which are explanations of the words repentance and elders: next a title-page, thus; TheNewe Testament newlyecorrected. M. D.xxxvi. (x) Hall tells us, that Tyndalhad, in prosecution of his design of translating the whole Bible into English, besides this translation of the Pentateuch, Jonas, and the New Testament, finished the books of Joshua, Judges, Ruth, the four books of the Kings, the two books of Paralipomenon or Chroni- cles, and Nehemiah, before his being put to death, and that he translated no more of the Holy Scripture. But this seems a mistake, as I shall shew hereafter. I must now return to give an account of some translations of particular books of the Holy Scrip- ture made before this time, and published in print. (y) In 1530 was imprinted at Argentine, January 16, by Francis Foye, in 12mo., an English transla- tion of the Psalter, with the following title : The Psalter of David in Englishe, purely and faith- fully translated after the text of Feline, every Psalrne havyng his argument before, dcclarynge brefly thentente and substance of the wholl Psabne. To it was prefixed the following preface : ‘ Johan Aleph greteth the englishe nation. ‘ Be glad in the Lorde, dere brothern, and geve f him thankes which nowe at the laste of his mer- r ciable goodness hath sente ye his Psalter in eng- r lishe faithfully and purely translated : which ye e may not mesure and judge aftir the comon texte. * For the trowth of the Psalmes muste be fetched O Hen. VIII. fol. 227. («/) Publick Library, Cam- bridge. A-----------------------7--43.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 87 * more nyghe the ebrue verite, in the which tongue f David, with the other syngers of the Psalmes, ' firste sunge them. Let the gostly lerned in the * holy tonge be juges It is the spiritual man, saith. f Paule, which hath the Spirit of God that muste f discerne and iuge all thynges. And the men ‘ quietly sittynge, if the truth be shewed, they must ‘ iuge and stand up and speke, the firste interpreter f holdynge his pease. God geve the true spirituall f and quiete sittynge iuges. Amen.’ By the text of Feline, after which this Psalter is here said to be translated, we are to understand the Latin version of Martin Bucer, published by him under the feigned name of Aretius Felinus, Argen- torati, 1526. fol. At the end of this Psalter is an alphabetical table to fynde the Psalmes, having the beginning of every Psalm according to the Latin, and referring to the Psalm and folio. (z) In 1531 was printed in a small 12mo., the Psalter, with the following title: David’s Psalter, diligetitly and faithfully translated by George Joye, with brief Arguments before every Psalme, declaring the effects therof Psal. cxx. Lord, dely- ver me from lyinge lippes andfrom a deceitful tonge. At the end is printed : Thus endeth the Text of the Psalmes translated oute of the Latyne by George Joye, the yere ofoure Lorde M. d. ^xxiiii. the moneth of Auguste. Then follows an alphabetical table, &c., as in the Psalter just now mentioned : and at the end of the table is Martyne Emperour, 1534. I will only here add, that the Latine out of which Joye translated, was that of Friar Felix’s, of the order of heremites of St. Austin, which was first printed A. D. 1515, and again 1522. Haganoee in redibus Thomre Anshelmi Badensis mense Decembris. (z) Publick Library, Cambridge, A——7------42.6o THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH The same year Joye printed an English trans- lation of the Prophecy of Jeremy, with the follow- ing’ (a) title : Jeremy the Prophete translated into Englishe by George Joye, sometyme Felowe of Peter Collige in Cambridge. The Songe of Moses is added in the ende to mag- nifie oure Lorde for the Fall of Pharao the Bis shop of Rome. Anno M. d. and xxxiiii. in the monthe of Maye. Then follows the preface unto the prophete Jere- my ; and at the end, The ende of the prophete Jeremy translated by George Joye, An. M. d. xxxiiii. mense May ; after which immediately fol- lows, To supplee the lefe take here, crysten reder, that goodly and godly songe of Moses, wherewith thou oughtest now gloriously to magnifie and prayse God for the (6) destruccion and throing downe of our cruel Pharao the Bisshop of Rome non otherwyse then did Moses and his chirche (c) loaue him for droionyng of Pharao ; which Pha- rao fygured our blodye Bisshops of Rome. The songe of Moses and his Chirche songen aftir Pharao s dethe drowned with his hoste in the (d) ydde sea. In the Preface Joye observes, that f now at lasfce * it had pleased almighty God to cal forthe Jeremy c his prophete to sende and to sette him as a brason f wall and pil'er of (e) yerne to preche in Englisshe c agenst this hevy monster of Rome and al tiis (f) (ct) Publick Library, &c., A—9 ----------12. (/;) Several acts had passed here in England the year before and this year, tending to the utter abolishing and extinction of the Pope’s usurped authority in this kingdom. (c) laud, (d) pebbe. (e) iron. (/) Refuse. The grains of malt from the Dutch word draf. It is used to signify in general not only grains, but all sorts of swill or dirt: as in these proverbs, Draffe is good enough for swine, and, The still sow eats up all the draff. Ray’s Collection of English VVords.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 8ft c draffe. He hath, he says, shewed Jeremye the f rodde of the waking' watcher and the seethinge ‘ potte boyillinge forthe as it were from the north- f este, altogither threteninge the Jievye burdens and f present vengeaunce of God shortely to be power- f ed forthe upon this Babylonik beast, so that whoso * read the XLVI1I, XL1X, L, & LI chapiters of c this prophete, he shal se there clerely the present ‘ face of the soden miserable fall of the Pope and ‘ his kyngedome, now at hande, so lyvely set forthe * under the names of proude Moab, his brothere * Ammon and Babylon, as no Apelles coulde have c paynted it more presently.’ He adds, that ‘ the f Christen reader has him now in his handes prech- ‘ ing unto him in Englishe the same sermons which f he preched unto the peple of Juda and Jerusalem, ‘ corrupted with the same synnes wheryn the people f of England then laboured, and were as grievous- ‘ ly infected.’ He concludes this epistle with ‘ an f account of the state and succession of those IV r Kinges, in whose dayes and how longe Jeremy e preched.’ In the same year, 1534, was published another edition of Tyndal’s translation of the New Testa- ment. A copy of it is in the Library of the Church of St. Paul’s, London, being a part of the collection of old Bibles, Testaments, and Liturgies, which were purchased by the Dean and Chapter of the late Mr. Humphry Wanly. In this the title is as follows: The Newe Testament dyly gently corrected and compared wyth the Greke by JVillyam Tyndale : and fynished in the Yere of oure Lorde God a M. d. xxxiiii, in the moneth of November. It is in I6mo., and printed with a German letter : In the margin are scripture references, and through- out the book ape ordinary wooden cuts to the Re-90 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH velation of St. John, with several tables at the be- ginning and end of the book. The convocation of the clergy of the province of Canterbury being now sitting, Cranmer, who the (g) year before whs promoted so the see of Canter- bury, moved that there might be a translation made of the Bible into English. Accordingly, De- cember 19, the following resolution ivas agreed to by both houses (li) : That f the most reverend the c Archbishop should make instance in their names ‘ to the King, that His Majesty would vouchsafe, f for the encrease of the faith of his subjects, to f decree and command, That all his subjects in * whose possession any books of suspected doctrine * were, especially in the vulgar language, imprinted * beyond or on this side the sea, should be warned “ within three months to bring- them in before c persons to be appointed by the King, under a ' certain pain to be limited by him. And that f moreover His Majesty would vouchsafe to decree, r That the Scriptures should be translated into f the vulgar tongue by some honest and learned f men to be nominated by the King, and to be de- ‘ livered unto the people according to their learn- f ing.’ But whether the Archbishop, however he approved of tiie latter clause relating to the transla- tion of the Scriptures, did not like the former, it does not appear, that this petition of the convoca- tion was ever delivered to the King, or that any thing was done in pursuance of it. Mr. Strype (*), without telling us the time, intimates, that the Archbishop however engaged in this design, and began with the translation of the New Testament, and that for this purpose he took an (k) old English translation which he divided into nine or ten parts, (g) Mar. 30, 1533. (h) Strype’s Memorials of Arch, bishop Cranmer, p. 24. (?) Ibid. p. 34. (1c) TyndaPs.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 91 and sent them to the best learned Bishops and others, to make a perfect correction of them, and when they had done, to return them to him at Lambeth by such a time. One of these parts, viz. the Acts of the Apostles, was, it seems, sent to (Z) Stokesly, Bishop of London. When the day fixed was come, all of them sent their portions to the Archbishop, as he had required, except Stokesly, who, when his Grace wrote to him for his part, returned a very surly answer, and absolutely refused to meddle with it. And here this good design, so far as I can find, stopped, however, for the present. COVERDALE’s BIBLE. The next year, 1535, was finished at the press the whole Bible translated into English. The late Humphry Wanly thought by the types, that it was printed at Zurich, in the printing-house of Christo- pher Froschover. However this be, it was a folio dedicated to the King, in the following manner: (m) f Unto the moost victorious Prynce and our c moost gracyous soveraygne Lorde Kynge Henry f the eyghth, Kynge of Englande and of Fraunce, * Lorde of Irlande, &c. defendour of the fayth, r and under God the chefe and suppreme heade of ■* the church of Englande. 1 The ryght and just administracyon of the lawes f that God gave unto Moses and unto Josua : the ‘ testimonye of faythfulness that God gave of f David: the plenteous abundaqnce of wysedome ' that God gave unto Salomon : the lucky and f prosperous age with the multiplicacyon of sede ‘ which God gave unto Abraham and Sara his wyfe, f be geven unto you, moost gracyous Prynce, with (7) He died Sep. 8, 1539. Hall gives this Bishop the follow- ing character, viz. that he was a man of grete witte and learn- ing, but of little discretion and humanity. (m) Sion Coll. Library, penes Tho. Grainger, Arm.92 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH e your dearest just wyfe and moost vertuous Pryn- f cesse Quene Jane. Amen.’---------This dedication is thus subscribed,, ' Your graces humble subjecte and daylye ora- f tour, Myles Coverdale.’ Coverdale was a native of Yorkshire, and after- wards professed of the house of Austin Friars in Cambridge, of which Dr. Barnes was Prior, who was burnt for pretended heresy. One of this name took the degree of Bachelor of Canon Law, A. D. 1531, but this seems too late for our Cover- dale. However this be, entertaining the same opinions with his Prior, and finding himself in dan- ger by so doing, he fled beyond sea, where he chief- ly applied himself to the study and translation of the Holy Scriptures. In this dedication he tells his Majesty, that c the ' blynd Bishop of Rome no more knew what he ' did when he gave him this title, Defender of the * faith, then the Jewish Bishop Cayphas when ' he (n) prophesied, that it was better to put Christ ' to death, than that all the people should perish: ‘ that the Pope gave him this title, only because f his Highness suffered his Bishops to burne God’s ' word, the root of faith, and to persecute the lovers ' and ministers of it, where in very deed he pro- ‘ phecied, that by the righteous administration of ' his Grace the faith should be so defended, that ' God’s word, the mother of faith, should have * its free course thorow all Christendome, but es- f pecially in his Graces realme : that his Grace f in very deed should defende the faith, yea even ' the true faith of Christ, no dreames, no fables, f no heresye, no papistical inventions, but the un- e corrupte faith of God’s most holy word, which («) See Bishop Andrews’s Answer to Cardinal Bellarmine’s Apology, p. 55; and Bishop Burnet’s Dedication of his Pastoral Care to the Queen.TRANSLATIONS OP THE BIBLlI. 93 ' to set forth his Highness with his most honoura- ‘ ble council applied all studie and endeavour.’ lie next observed to his Majesty, that ' forso- c much as the word of God is the only truth that e driveth away all lyes, and discloseth all juggling c and deceite, therefore is our Balaam of Rome so f loth that the Scripture should be known in the * mother-tongue, lest if Kings and Princes (espe- * daily above all other) were exercysed therin, f they should reclaim and chalenge again their due f authority, which he falsely hath usurped so many c years, and so to tie him shorter; and lest the * people, being taught by the word of God, should c fall from the false fayned obedience of him and f his disguised apostles unto the true obedience com- f manded by God’s own mouth, as namely to ‘ obey their Prince, their father and mother, &c. f and not to step over them to enter into his painted ‘ religions.—For that the Scripture declareth most ‘ abundantly, that the office, authorise, and power f given of God unto Kings is in earth above all c other powers: that as ther is nothing above God, ' so is ther no man above the King in his realms ; r but that he only under God is the chief head of r all the congregation and church of the same. ‘ And in token that this is true, be said, ther hath *■ been of old antiquitie, and was yet unto that day, f a loving ceremonie used in our realme of England, f that when the King’s subjects read his letters, or f begun to talk or discourse of his Majestie, they ‘ moved their bonnets for a sign and token of re- * verence unto him, as to their most sovereign ‘ Lord and head under God, which thing no man ‘ used to do to any Bishop:—-that no priest or ‘ bishop is exempt (nor can be lawfully) from the f obedience of his prince: — that Aaron was obe- ‘ dient unto Moses ; Eleasar and Phineas were un- f der the obedience of Josua: that Nathan the pro-94 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH 1 phet fell down to the ground before King David, ' he had his prince in such reverence, he made not ‘ the King for to kiss his foot, as the bishop of ‘ Rome maketh Emperors to do, notwithstanding f he spared not to rebuke him, and that right sharply, ‘ when he fell from the word of God to adultery ‘ and manslaughter: for he was not afraid to re- ' prove him of his sins, no more than Delias the ' prophet stode in fear to say unto King Achab, It 1 is thou and thy father’s house that trouble ‘ Israel, because ye have forsaken the cornmand- ‘ ments of the Lord, and walk after Baal; and * as John Baptist durst say unto Kynge Herode, c It is not lawful for thee to take thy brother’s ' wife.’ He next takes notice of the intolerable injuries done unto God, to all Princes, and the commonal- ties of all Christian realms, since 1 they who should f be only the ministers of God’s word became Lords * of the world, and thrust the true and just Princes ‘ out of their rooms.’ This he imputes to f the * ignorance of the Scripture of God, and to the ' light of God’s word being extinct, and God’s law ‘ being clean shut up, depressed, cast aside, and put ‘ out of remembrance.’ But he adds, that f by f the King’s most righteous administration it was ‘ now found again ; and that his Majesty, like ' another Josia, commanded straitly, that the law * of God should be read and taught unto all the * people.’ As to the present translation, Coverdale ob- serves here, and in his epistle to the reader, that f it was neither his labour nor desire to have this " work put into his hand, but that being instantly ‘ required to undertake it, and the Holy Ghost * moving other men to do the cost therof, he was r the more bold to take it in hand. Besides, he con- c sidered how great pitie it w as, that the EnglishTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 95 1 should want such a translation so (o) long, and f called to his remembrance the adversitie of those f who were not only of ripe knowledge, but would f also with all their hearts have performed that they f begun, if they had not had impedient. Ac- c cording therfore as he was desired, he took the * more upon him, he said, to set forth this special ' translation, not as a checker, reprover, or despiser f of other mens translations, but lowly and faith- ' fully following his interpreters, and that under f correction. Of these, he said, he made use of r Jive different ones, who had translated the Scrip- * tures not only into Latin, but also into Dutch.’ Accordingly he made this declaration, that he * had neither wrested nor altered so much as one 1 word for the maintenance of any manner of secte, r but had with a clear conscience purely and faith- f fully translated out of the foregoing interpreters, f having only the manifest truth of the Scripture f before his eyes.’ But because such different translations, he saw, were apt to offend weak minds, he therefore added, that f he was sure that ‘ there came more understanding and knowledge of f the Scripture by these sundry translations than by ' all the glosses of our sophistical doctors. The f readers therefore, he said, should not be offended (though one call a scribe that another calleth a f lawyer, or elders that another calleth father and c mother, or repentance that another' calleth f penance or amendment. For if we were not de- f ceaved by men’s traditions, we should find no f more diversitie between these terms than between ‘ four-pence and a groat. And this manner, he ‘ said, he had used in this his translation, calling it f in some place penance that in another he called c repentance; and that not only because the in- fo) It was now nine years since the first publication of the New Testament in English by Tyndal.96 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH r terpreters had clone so before him, but that the f adversaries of the truth might see, that we abhor 4 not this word penance no more than the interpre- * ters of Latin abhor panitere when they read resi- ‘ piscere. Only he desired, that God’s people be ' not blinded in their understanding, lest they be- 4 lievepentmce to be ought save a very repentance, amendment, or conversion unto God, and to be * an unfained new creature in Christ, and to live 4 according to his lawe. For else shall they fall into * the old blasphemie of Christ’s blood, and believe, 4 that they themselves are able to make satisfaction ' unto God for their own sins/ He concluded his dedication to the King- with telling his Grace, that 4 considering his Imperial ■* * Majestie not only to be his natural soveraygne 4 liege Lord, and chefe head of the church of 4 England, but also the true defender and main- 4 tener of God’s lawes, he thought it his dutie ■ and to belonge unto his allegiance, when he had 4 translated this Bible, not only to dedicate this * translation to his Highness, but wholly to com- 4 mit it unto him, to the intent that if any thing 4 therin be translated amiss, it might stand in his 4 Grace’s hands to correct it, to amend it, to im- 4 prove it, yea and clean to (p) rejecte it, if his 4 godly wisdom should think it necessary.’ The (p) This has been reflected on by a late author as a sort of flattery to a Prince, not enough reformed, that in a Christian reformer cannot be reckoned without blame. Mattaire An. nales Typogra. tom. III. p. 819. But thus the Prelates con- clude their preface to the Institution of a .Christian Man, 1537. -------4 We do most humbly submitte it to the mooste ex- 4 cellent wisdome and exacts judgement of your majestie to be 4 recognysed, oversene and corrected, yf your grace shall fynde ‘ any worde or sentence in it mete to be changed, qualified, or * further expounded for the playne settinge forth of your high. 4 nes most virtuous desire and purpose in that behalfe. Where* 4 uato we shal in that case confqrme our selves.’ — ■TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 97 same humble opinion of this his performance, he expresses at the close of his epistle to the reader, that'tho’the Scripture be not worthily ministred ' unto him in this translation by reason of his rude- * ness, yet if he was fervent in his prayer, God 'should not only send it him in a better shape by ' the ministration of other that began it afore, but ' shall also move the hearts of them which as yet ‘ medled not with all to take it in hand.’ By what Coverdale here says to the King, it seems plain, that it was now allowed, by his autho- rity, that the Holy Scriptures should be had and read in English. The same is as plainly intimated in a little MS. (q) Manual of Devotions, which, ac- cording to the tradition of the worthy family in which it is preserved, was the present of Queen Anne Boleyn to her maids of honour: ' Grante us, ' most mercyful father, this one of the greatest ' gyftes that ever thowe gavest to mankynde, the ' knowledge of thie holy wille and gladde tidinges ' of our saluation, this greate while oppressed with 'the tyrannye of thy-adversary of Rome and his ‘ fautors, & kepte close undre his Latyne lettres, ' and now at length promulgate publyshed and ’ sette at lybertie by the grace poured into the harte ' of thy supreme power our prince, as all Kinges ' hartes be in thie hande, as in the olde lawe dydest ' use lyke mercye to thie people of Israeli by thie ' hie instrument the good King Josia, whiche restor- ' ed the temple decayed to his former beawtie, abol- ' yshed all worshippynge of images and ydolatrye, ' and sette abroad the lawe by the space of many hun- ' dred yeres befor cleane oute of remembraunce.’ This translation Coverdale stiled, a special trans- lation, or distinct and different from the other Eng- lish translations that were made before it. To (5) Penes Francis Wyat, Esq., of Boxley in Kent, H98 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH give the reader some notion of this, I shall add the following sample: Tyndal. When the Lorde sawre, that Lea was de- spised, he made her frute- full, but Rahel was baren. And Lea conceaved and bare a sonne and called his name Ruben, for she sayde : the Lorde hath lokeed upon my tribula- tion. And now my hus- bonde will love me. Gen. xxix. Coverdale. But when the Lorde sawe, that Lea was no- thinge regarded, he made her fruteful and Rachel barreti. And Lea con- ceaved and bare a sonne whom she called Ruben, & sayde : The Lorde hath loked upon mine ad- versitie. Now wyll my husbande love me. Gen. xxix. So Matt. iii. is, saynge, Amende youre selves, as it is in Tyndal’s first editions. It is divided into (r) six tomes. To the first is prefixed A Calendar of the bokes of the hole Byble how they are named in Englysh and Latyn, how longe they are wrytten in the allegacions, how many chapters every book hath, and in what leafe every one begynneth. II The bokes of the fyrst parte. Abbreuia- Boke. Chapters. Leafe. cion. Gen. Genesis the) fyrst boke> of Moses. ) [ Fyrst. Exo. &c. Exodus the) seconde boke> XI. XXIIII. of Moses. y At the beginning of Genesis are six cuts in wood describing the six days work of the creation, and 0") Sion College Library. Publicli Library, Cambridge, -----4----9. & penes W. Jacomb, yicarium dc Marden.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 99 in the following chapters are other cuts represent- ing the history there mentioned. After Deuter- onomy follows: The seconde parte of the olde Testament. The boke of JoSua, &c. The thyrde parte of the olde Testament. The boke of Job, &c. All the prophetes in Englishe, Esay, &c. Apochripha. The bokes and treatises which among the fathers of olde are not rekened to be of like authorite with the other bokes of the byble, nether are they founde in the Canon of the Hebrue. The thirde boke of Esdras, &c. Unto these also, belongeth Baruc whom we have set amonge the prophetes nexte unto Jeremy because he was his scrybe and in his tyme. The new testament. The gospell of S. Mathew,, &c. The epistles of S. Paul. The epystle unto the Romaynes, &c. The first and seconde epistle of S. Peter. The epistle of S. James. The three epistles of S. Jhon. The epistle of S. Jude. The epistle unto the Hebrues. The reuelacioil ofS. Jhon. Round these titles are borders cut in wood, and to the four Gospels are prefixed cuts in wood of the several evangelists, and to the several epistles of S. Paul that of him writing on a desk. The same pic- ture is prefixed to the epistle to the Hebrews. Throughout it is adorned with wooden cuts, and in the margin are scripture references. In the last page, Printed in the yeare of our horde M. D. XXXV. and fynished the fourth day of October. This is a plain inconsistency with the title or preamble of the dedication to the King, wherein, as has been before observed, Coverdale mentions100 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH the King’s dearest just wife Jane, whereas it is certain, that the King was not married to her till May 20, 1536, more than half a year after the date qi finishing this Bible. The only way I can think of to reconcile this difference, is this; that, after this Bible’s being finished at the press in October, Coverdale, hearing from his friends in England, that Queen Anne was declining at court, thought it prudent to defer the publication of it till he saw what turn affairs would take, and after the King’s marrying Queen Jane, who was thought to favour the Reformation, then made the fore-mentioned dedication to the King, or however altered the title of it as it stands now, and reprinted it. This last is the more probable, in another (s) copy of this translation, which has this dedication, the text, cha- racter, and every thing else like, or the same with, this, it is your dearest just wyfe and most vertuom JPrincesse Queue Anne. 1 have only to add here, that of this Bible there was another edition in a large quarto, 1550, which was re-published with a new title, 1553 (t), which, I think, was all the ede tions it ever had. Before I proceed to give an account of the next edition of the English Bible, it may not, perhaps, be wholly unacceptable to the reader to observe to him an historical passage in this preface of Cover- dale’s to the Bible just now spoken of, relating to the encrease of the poor here in England ; and that the rather, because of the pompous boasts made by the Romanists of their charity, and the hard reflec- tions made on us by them for the want of it, as if the great number of beggars were owing to the Reformation, and particularly to the dissolution of' the religious houses, as the monasteries were falsely called, at ivhose gates, a professed Protestant tells (s) Penes Rev. W. Jficomh, vie. de Murdeij jn Kent. (0 Biblip, Bodleia.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 101 us (u), all the poor of the nation were supported. But now Coverdale here appeals to the senses of his reader, and bids him lift up his eyes and see how great a multitude of (x) poor people runne thorowe («) Dr. Tho. Bisse’s Sermon to the sons of the clergy, p. 16. (w) The cause of tills is assigned in an act of parliament, which passed about this time, 1534, wherein it is recited, 4 That 4 diufirs couetous persons,’ (among whom Sir Thomas More, In his Utopia, reckons the rich Abbots) 4 espying the great profit 4 of sheepe, have gotten into theyr hands great portions of the 4 grounds of this realme, conuerting them to pasture from tillage, 4 and keepe some 10,000, some 20,000, some 24,000 she&pe, ‘ whereby churches and towns be pulled down, rents of lands 4 inhaunced, and the prices of cattell and vittaile greatly raised, 4 and the poor driuen to fall to theft, and other inconveniences, to 4 the utter destruction and desolation of this realme.’ 26 Hen. VIII. c. 13. The same account is given by Sir Thomas More in his Utopia, lib. 1. 4 Ove3 vestra; qua; tarn mites esse lamque exiguo Solent 4 ali nunc, uti fertur, tarn edaces, atque indomitac esse coeperunt, 4 ut homines devorent ipsos, agros, domos, oppida vastent ac de- 4 populentur. Nempe quibuscunque Tegni partibus nascitur 4 lana teuuior atque ideo preciositor, ibi nobiles & generosi atque • adeo abbates aliquot sancti viri-------arvo nihil relinquunt, 4 omnia claudunt pascuis, demoliuntur domos, diruunt oppida, 4 templo dumtaxat stabulandis ovibus relicto,’ &c. On this occasion the following verses seem to have been made, which are printed on the back of a prayer for men to saye entring into batluyle, at the end of the Litany : Before that sheepe so muche dyd rayne, Where is one plough, then was there twayne, Of come and victual right greate plentye, And for one penny, egges twentye. I trust to GOD, it will be redressed, That men by sheepe be not subpressed, Shepe have eaten men many a yere, Now let men eate shepe and make good clieere. Those that haue many shepe in store, They may repente it more and more, Seyngc the greate extreme necessitee, And yet they shewe no more charitee. Let them remembrc the ryche man, Which the Gospell entreateth upon, He would giue neither meate ne drinke to the pore That lay right hungrye at^liis doore.102 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH every towne: and this too at a time when these re- ligious houses were at the very height of their pros- perity. Sir Thomas More speaks (y) of people’s going about sick of the French pox and begging with them: though he adds, ‘ that 30 yeare ago f there were 5 against 1 that begged with them e now.’ In his Utopia (z) he proposed, ‘ that the ‘ beggars should by a law made on purpose be all ‘ placed in the convents of the Benedictines, since it c was owing in a great measure to the avarice of ‘ these wealthy abbies, who laid down their arable f lands to pasture, that the number of beggars was f so much increased.’ But to return : Coverdale, in this edition of the English Bible, prefixed to every book the contents of the several chapters, and not to the particular chapters, as was afterwards done. He likewise omitted all Tyndal’s prologues and notes. In the Psalter it is noted, that after these words, in the ixth psalme, that the heithen may knowe themselves to be but men, here the Hebrews begynne the xth psalme: Though here it is not begun till the xith, which division of them was followed in Archbishop Cranmer’s revi- sion. In the xiiith psalm, which is the xivth of Archbishop Cranmer’s, the 5th, 6th, and 7th verses are marked with a *, and in the margin is this note* These three verses are not in the Ilebrue. In the vth chapter of the 1st epistle of St. John, these words (fortherearethree whichebearrecorde in heaven, the father, the vvorde, and the holy goost, and these three are one) are placed within a parenthesis, as are gene- rally the additions which are not in the original. The convocation of the province of Canterbury assembled June 9, the next year, 1536; Dr. Heylin tells us, that the clergy then agreed upon a form of a petition to be presented to the King, that he would graciously indulge unto his subjects of the (?/) Supplication Souls, 152£|. («) Lib. I.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 103 laity, the reading of the Bible in the English tongue, and that a new translation of it might be forthwith made for that end and purpose. By this it appears, that the clergy did not approve of the translation already made by Tyndal and Coverdale, and that their attempt which they made two years ago to. have the royal permission to make a new one, did not succeed. (а) Soon after the finishing this Bible, were pub- lished by Lord Cromwel, keeper of the privy seal, and vicegerent to the King for and concerning all his jurisdiction ecclesiastical within his realm, ' in- junctions to the clergy, by the authorite of the ' King's highnesse,’ the seventh of which was as follows : (б) ' That every person or proprietary of any ' parish churche within this realme, shall on this ‘ side the feast of St. Peter, ad vincula [August 1.] c nexte comming, prouide a boke of the whole Bible, ' both in Laten and also in English, and lay the 1 same in the (c) quire for everye man that will to * loke and reade theron : And shall discourage no ' man from the reading any parte of the Bible, ei- ' ther in Latin or English, but rather comfort, ex- ‘ hort, and admonish every man to read the same as ‘ the very word of God and the spiritual foode of ' manne’s soul, whereby they may the better knowe ' their duties to God, to their soueraigne Lord the 'King, and their neighbour: ever gentilly and ' charitably exhorting them, that, using a sober and ' a modest behavioure in the reading and inquisi- ' tion of the true sense of the same, they doo in no * wise stilly or eagerly contend or stryve one with (a) 1536. (6) Fox’s Acts, &c. p. 524. col. l.ed. 1. (c) This had been done, in some quires or chancels with the Latin Bibles. Thus it is said of John Radyng, or Ruding, Arch- deacon of Lincoln, 1471, that ‘ fundavit Cancellum Ecclesiae dc ‘ Buckingham et dedit Biblia cathenanda in principal! disco in- £ fra Cancellum.’-Bishop Rennet’s paroch. Antiquities.THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH 104 ‘ another aboute the same, but referre the declarer f tion of those places that be in controversie to the ‘ judgmente of them that be better learned.’ This seems a confirmation of Coverdale’s Bible being licensed by the King, since by this injunction it is ordered to be had in churches, and there read by any that would, there being no other Bible in Eng- lish at this time than this. The same year, 1536, was printed, as was inti- mated before, The Netsoe Testament yet once agayne corrected by Willyam Tindale, whereun- to is added a necessarye Table, wherin easely and lightely may be found any storye contayned in the IV Evangelists, and in the Acts of the Apostles. Jesus sayd, Mark xvi. Go ye into all the worlds &; preache the glad tidynges to all creatures. He that believeth, 8gc. Printed in the yere of oure Lord God M. D. and xxxvi., 4to. After the title prefixed to the epistles, is a large prologue, and at the end of all are added, The Pis- tles taken out of the Old Testament which are read in the Church after the use of Salisbury, and, a Table to find the Epistles and Gospels. This copy, by the type, seems to have been printed in England, and has interspersed throughout the Gos- pels, small wooden cuts, and through the Apocalypse larger ones. Whether the Archbishop had a mind to have Tyndal’s prologues and notes reprinted, or the printers thought such an edition would sell well, we find the next year published another edition of the English Bible in folio, with the following title: f S. Jhon. The Acts of the Apostles.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 105 MATTHEWS’S BIBLE. (d) The Byble, which is all the Holy Scripture, in which are contayned the Olde and Newe Testa- ment, truelye and purelye translated into Englysh. By Thomas Matthewe. Esaye i. Hearken to ye Heavens, and thou earth geave eare: for the Lorde speaketh. M.D. XXXVII. (e) Set forth with the King’s most gracious lycence. Next to the title-page follows, A Dedication to the King, which is subscribed by His Grace’s faythfull and true Subject, Thomas Matthew ; and then A Preface to the Reader. After which are placed in order, 1. A Calender with an Almanack: in which are continued the following popish holy-days, viz. St. Nicholas, St. Lawrence, the Invention and Exalta- tion of Holy Cross. 2. An exhortation to the study of the Holy Scrip- ture, gathered out of the Bible. At the end are placed the initial letters J. R. denoting, I suppose, John Rogers. 3. The Summe and Content of all the Holy Scripture both of the Old and Newe Testament. 4. A Table of the pryncypal matters eonteyned in the Bible. 5. (/) A description of the Kings ofJuda, and what Prophets were in each reign. (d ) Earl of Peffibroke’s Library. This Bible is said to haye been a second edition of Coyerdale’s Bible, prepared by John Rogers, who translated the Apochrypha, and added it to it, with prefaces and notes out of Luther’s translation. But this last must be a mistake, since the Apochrypha was in Coverdale’s edition. (e) Printed in red ink. (/) Thoreiby Du- cat. Leod.106 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH 6. The Names of all the Bohes of the Byble: and the contents of the chapters of every Boke: with the nombre of the Leaffe wherin the Bokes begynne. 7. A brief rehersail of theyeares passed since the begynnynge of the worlde unto this yeare of our Lorde M. ccccc. xxxvii. both after the manner of the reckenyng of the Hebrues, and after the rec- kenynge of Eusebius and other Chronyclers. At the beginning1 of the Prophets are printed on the top of the page the initial letters R. G. i. e. Richard Grafton, and at the bottom E. W. i, e. Edward Whitchurch, who were printers, and at whose charge and expence this impression was made. At the end of the Old Testament are the initial letters W. T. i. e. William Tyndal, as if it was translated all by him, though this is not true, as will be shewn by and by. Then follows the (g) Apochrypha, and after that the New Testament, to which is prefixed the following title : The Newe Testament of our Sauyour Jesu Christ, newly and dylygentlye translated into En- glishe, with annotacions in the margent to helpe the Reader to the understandynge of the Texte. Prynted in theyere of our Lorde God, M. d. xxxvii, In the last leaf is printed, The ende of the Newe Testament and of the whole Byble. To the honoure and prayse of God was this Byble printed and fyneshed in the Yere of our Lorde Gob a M. D. XXXVII. In the Apocalypse it has the same tvooden cuts with those in the second Dutch edition of Tyndal’s New Testament. (g) In this the third book of the Maccabees is omitted, be- cause it was never inserted into the vulgar latin-version of the Bible, nor to be found in any MS. of it. Prideaux’s Connec- tion, p. li. lib. II.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 107 Mr. Wanley has observed of this edition, thatf to * the end of the book of Chronicles it is Tyndal’s r translation, and from thence to the end of the r Apocrypha, Coverdale’s, and, that the whole New ( Testament is Tyndal’s.’ He ought, I think, to have excepted the Prophecy of Jonas, which seems to be of Tyndal’s translation, having his prologue before it, and to have observed, that there are many variations in the text of these two editions. Sir (h) Thomas More is very express, that about 1531 Jonas was made out by Tyndal, and yet it is sure, that the translation of this prophecy is the very same in both Coverdale’s Bible and this. However this be, Coverdale’s method is not here entirely followed. The contents of the several chapters are prefixed to them, and not set all together before the books, as in Coverdale’s edition. The prefaces to some books, as to Isaiah, for instance, are not here separated from the books themselves, and placed before the first chapter, as in the edition by Coverdale. In the Ballett of Balletts of Solomon, which by Coverdale is called only the Balleltes of Solomon, the speakers are here distinguished, and the drama according to the several parts: prefixing to every part in red letters, thus. To the first, The voyce of the churche. To the second, The spousesse to her companion. To the third, The voice of the church in persecution. To the fourth, The voice of the sinagoge, and so on of the rest. The verses are not distinguished here as afterwards, but instead of them capital letters are printed in the margin. Mr. Strype guessed, that this Bible was printed at Hamburgh. But the late Mr. Wanley thought it more probable that it was printed at Paris. Though it is very plain, that the types are German; and, very probably it was printed where the Pen- (/») English Works, p,432. col. 1.108 THE HISTOftY OF THE ENGLISH tateuch and Practice of Prelates were printed, viz. Marborch or Malborow, which I take to be a mis- print for either Marpurg in Hessia, or Marbeck in the dutchy of Wittemberg, were Rogers was super- intendent, and from thence sometimes called Rogers’ Bible. However this be, Cranmer, who had been promoted to the see of Canterbury four years be- fore, favoured this edition of the English Bible, and by his interest with' Lord Cromwel not only pro- cured the royal licence for it, but that in the injunc- tions, which, as the King’s vicar-general, Cromwel published the (i) next year,f the clergy should be or- f dered to provyde on thys syde the feaste of N. next r comyng one booke of the whole Byble of the ‘ largest volume in English, and the same set up in ‘ some convenient place within their churches that ' they have cure of, wheras their parishioners might * most commodiously resort to the same and read it: f and that the charges of this book should be ratably f borne betweene them and the parishioners afore- * said; that is to say, thone half by the parson, and ' the other half by them/ &c. as in the injunctions, 1536, before-mentioned. A declaration was likewise published by the King, to be read by the curates of the several churches, wherein they were to tell the people, that ' it had ‘ pleased the King’s Majestie to permit and com- ' mand the Bible, being translated into their mo- ' ther-tongue, to be sincerely taught by them, and f to be openly layd forth in every parish church.’ But it was observed, that notwithstanding these injunctions, &c. the curates were very cold in this affair; and that therefore they read the King’s in- junctions and declaration in such a manner, that scarce any body could know or understand what they read. Too many of the people likewise, how fond soever they appeared to be of the Holy (i) 1538.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 109 Scriptures, made but an ill use of the liberty now granted them of reading or hearing them read in the tongue wherein they were born. Instead of reading this holy book to learn their duty, and to speak and act as Christians, they read it to satisfy their vain curiosity and indulge their humours, and accordingly contended and disputed about what they read in alehouses, and other places very unfit for such conferences. This therefore was another part of the design of the above mentioned declara- tion, to caution the people against taking such inde- cent liberties, and to exhort them to make a better use of this privilege which the King had now grant- ed them. Grafton, one of the undertakers of this edition, complained to Lord Cromwel, thatf there were some ‘ who did not believe, that it had pleased the King’s f Grace to license it, and therefore desired it might f be licensed under the privy-seal, which, he said, f would be a defence at this present, and in time to * come, for all enemies and adversaries of the same.’ He likewise intimated to his Lordship, a design of printing this Bible upon him by the Dutch printers, in a less volume and smaller letter, that so they might undersell him, which might be to his and his friends ruin, he having expended on this edition 500 pounds. He therefore desired of his Lordship to ob- tain for him of the King, that ‘ none should print this f Bible but himself for three years.’ His letter to Archbishop Cranmer is dated 13 August, 1537. Whether this was granted or not, I do not find. But I have seen a (k) copy of this Bible in a small thick folio, where the text and notes are the same with this of 1537, and Tyndal’s prologues to the Pentateuch, Jonas, and the epistle to the Romans, are inserted, but all the other prologues are omitted; (7c) Penes R. Goodwin, D. D. Rectorem de Tankersly in agro Eboracensi.llO THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLIStt as are the initial letters of Grafton, Whitchurch, and Tyndal, before-mentioned, and the wooden cuts in the Revelation. It is divided into four tomes or volumes: The first contains the Penta- teuch, &c. to the Psalms, and has---244 fol. The second has the Psalms to the end of Apo- crypha, and contains -------- 340 fol. The third consists of the four Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles. ------- 76 fol. The fourth contains the Epistles and Revela- tion. --------- ------------ 61 fol. In the Ballet or Ballets of Solomon, the speak- ers are distinguished as in the edition, 1537. Before the Prophecy of Isaiah is printed^ The Prophetes in Inglysh. Esay, &;c. Before the Prophecy of Jonas is printed this title: , 1 The prophete Jonas wyth an introduction be- fore, teachinge to understande him and the ryghte use also of all the Scripture, and why it was wryt- ten and what is therin to be sought: and shewynge wherwyth the scripture is locked up that he which readeth it cannot understande it though he study therin never so much : and againe with what keyes it is so opened that the reader can be stopped out with no subteltie or false doctryne of man from the true sence and understandinge therof W. T. unto the Christen reader. As the envyous Philistines....... After the end of the Prophets: H The Volume of the Bokes called Apcripha, con- tayned in the commen Translation in Latyne, whych are not founde in the Hebrue nor in the Chalde. ? The register therof. The thyrd boke of Esdras, 8gc.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. Ill H To the Reader. In consideration that the bakes before are found in the hebrew tongue receiued of all men------ A leaf or more seems to be torn before the Psalms and New Testament: and at the end of the latter is. This is the Table inherinye shall finde the Epis- tles and the Gospels after the use of Salysbury. For tofynde them the soner, so shal ye seke after these capital letters by name, A. B. C. D. #c.--- This seems to be one of those Bibles which the Dutch printers published, who therefore left out some of the prologues printed in the other edition, that they might sell it the cheaper. Coverdale, as I observed before, intimated in his preface to his translation, that Tyndal’s helpers and companions would finish what Tyndal had left unfinished, and publish it in a better form than himself had now done it. But it seems as if they had not time to do this, how good soever their in- clinations might be to such a work. The curators therefore of this edition, among whom I reckon Archbishop Cranmer, paid an equal respect to the labours of both these translators, by printing the translation of Tyndal so far as he went, and sup- plying what he left undone with the translation made by Coverdale. As to the name of Thomas Matthews, it seems a fictitious one; since the trans- lation, according to this edition, was made by seve- ral hands, therefore seems this name to have been thought of as being the name of neither, and un- der which the editor chose to appear. However this be, in a dedication to the King of a book now published by the two Archbishops, the Bishops, Prelates, and Archdeacons, of this realme, entitu* led, The Institution of a Christian Man, they tell his Grace, thatc they rejoyce and give thanks unto / almyghtie God with all their heartes, that it hath ‘ pleased Hym; to sende such a Kyng to reygne ' over them, whiche so ernestly myndeth to sette forth113 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH f amonge his subjectes the light of holy scripture, ‘ which alone shewelh men the ryghte pathe to come * to God, to se hym, to knowe hym, to love hym, to ‘ seme hym, and so to serue hym as he moost de- ‘ syreth.’ This same year was printed the (l) New Testa- ment in Latin and English, in 4to, with the following- title : The Newe Testament both in Latine and Eng- lishe eche correspondent to the other after the vul- gare text communely called St. Jerome’s. Faith- fully translated by Johan Hollybushe, Anno M. ccccc. xxxviii. Jeremie xxii. Is not my worde like a fyre, saith the horde : and lyke a hammer that breketh the harde stone ? Prynted in Soutkwarke by James Nicolson. Set forth wyth the Kynge’s moost gracious licence. Of this edition Grafton complained, that Nicol- son had published it with Coverdale’s name to it, without his leave ; but that appears to be a mistake. This is Coverdale’s translation of the New Tes- tament which he now gave leave to Hollybushe, &c. to print, with the Latin version set against it. Af- ter An Almanack for 18 Years, commencing 1538, follows The Calendar: and at the end of all is A Table of Epistles and Gospels for Holy days, wherein are retained a first, second, and third Mass at Christmas, (m) four Lady-days, viz. Purification, Annunciation, Assumption, and Nativity, St. George’s, and All-Souls. This is dedicated to the moost noble, moost gra- cious $ our moost dradde soveraigne Lord Kynge Henry the eyght, Kynge of England and of Fraunce, Defender of Christ’s true Eayth, and un- der God the chefe and supreme heade of the (l) Penes J. Evans, D. D. & penes me. Pepys Libras Trinity Coll. (m) In the Roman Calendar is a fifth, viz. The Conception.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 113 Church of Englande, Irelande, $$c. (n) In the de- dication he tells his Majestie, that oon of the chief- est causes why he did now with moost humble obe- dience dedicate and offre thys translacion of the New Testament unto His moost royall Majesty, was His Highnesse’s so lovingly and favourably taking his Infancy and rudenesse in dedicating the whole Bible in Englysh to his most noble Grace. Then he takes notice of the f reflections made on ' that translation, as if he intended to pervert the ' Scripture, and to eondemne the commune transla- * tion into Latyn which costumably is red in the f Church.’ To obviate these false suggestions, he tells his Majesty, he has c here set forth this com- c mon translation in Latin, and also the English of it: f tho’ his principal design was to induce and instruct ‘ such as (o) can but english and are not learned in f latin, that in comparing these two texts together, ‘ they may the better understand the one by the r other (p). And he does not doubt, he says, but ' such ignorant bodies as, having curen and charge ‘ of souls, are very unlearned in the latyn tunge, ‘ shall through thys small labour be occasioned to ' atteyn unto more knowledge, and at leest be con- ' strayned to saye well of the thynge which hereto- * fore they have blasphemed. The ignorance of ' which men, he said, yf it were not so exceadynge ‘ great, a man would wonder what should moue ‘ them to make such importune cavillations against ‘ him. For in as much as in his other translacions e he dos not follow thys old latyn text word for r word, they cried out upon him, be said; as though * al were not as nye the truth to translate the scrip- * ture out of other languages, as to turne it out of f latyn : Or as though the holy Goost were not the (n) 1535. (o) know. (p) See Hampole’s Preface t« ki» translation of the Psalter. I114 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH * authoure of his scripture as well in the Hebrew, * Greke, French, Dutche, and in Englysh, as in * Latyn.’ Next he observed, thatf as concerning ‘ this present Latin text, forasmuch as it has been r and was yet so greatly (q) corrupte as he thought ‘ none other translation was, it were a godly and 1 gracious dede, yf they that have authorite, know- * ledge and tyme, wolde, under his grace’s correction, f examen it better, after the moost ancient inter- ‘ preters, and moost true texts of other languages.’ This was what was attempted to be done about this time in France by John Benedict, a Paris divine, who gives us the following account: Huic autem morbo utcunque mederi volentes quos potuimus vetustissimos scriptos manu impressos inter se codices, $ illos tandem cum Hebrceis Grcecisque contulimus, ut veriorem editionis nostrce sensum integritati slice restitueremus. Nec tamen tantum vetustati tribuimus, quin ecclesice usum $ qid passim legitur cantatur in templis textum pro captu reformaremus. He observed in his title-page, that this translation, partly through the carelessness of transcribers, and partly through the boldness of pretenders to criticism, abounded with innumer- able faults. In his Epistle to the Reader, Coverdale tells him, that ‘ this present text in Latin, which he saw here ‘ with the English, was the same that is customably r read in the church, and communly is called St. f Hierome’s translacioun. Wherein though in some ‘ places he used the honest and just libertye of a c grammarian, as was nedeful for the reader’s bet- * ter understandynge, yet because he was lothe to (4 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH 1 These thinges cnsuynge are joyned with this present Volume of the Byble. IT A Kalendar with an Almanack. A descrypcion and successe of the kynges of Juda and Jerusalem, declarynge when and under what Kynges every Prophet lyued and what nota- ble thynges happened in theyr tymes. An exhortacion to the study of the holy Scripture gathered out of the Byble. The summe and content of all the holy Scripture bothe of the olde and newe Testament. A Table for to fynde many of the cheife and princypall matters conteyned in the Byble. The names of all the Bokes of the Byble, with the contente of the chapters. A briefe rehersall declarynge liowe longe the Worlde hath endured from the Creation of Adam tinto this present yeare of our Lorde M. D. LI. And also prologues to the v bokes of Moyses and before the prophet Jonas, and to every of the iv Evangelistes, and before every epistle of the newe. Testament. And after euerye chapter of the booke are there added many playne annotacyons and ex- posicions of such places as unto the symple unlearn- ed seame hard to understand^. It A prologue shewing the use of the Scripture. It A Register or a briefe rehearsall of the Names of the mooste famous and notable Persons mention- ed in the olde and newe Testament. The next year, 1552, was published an edition of the New Testament, in 4to. of which the title is as follows. (f) The Newe Testament of our Saviour Jesu Christe faythfully translated out of the Greke. Wyth the notes and expositions of the darke places therein. (/) Sion Coll. L'br. A. x. 7. 4to.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 195 Then follows a picture of King Edward within fin oval. Go liis right side is rex, and over-against it on the left vivat. And round the border of the! 6val, EDVARDVS SEXTVS DEI GRATIA ANGLIE, FRAN- CIE, ET HIBERNIE REX ET. C. /ETAT1S SVJ3 (g) XV. Underneath, Matt. xiii. f. Unio quem precepit emi servator lestis Hie situs est; debet non aliunde peti. Thepearle which Christ commaundedto be bought Is here to be founde, not dies to be soiight. After this title-page follows : 1. A dedication to the King by Richard Jugge; in which he tells his Majestie, that c to the provi- f ding, that the word of God be truely and sincerely f set forth and taught, are required not only true * and faithful] ministers, but especiallye, that the £ bokes of the holye Scripture be well and truely f translated and printed also; and that forasniuche ‘ as there semede to lacke no more to the absolute £ perfectnesse of that heavenly doctrine, nowe so ‘ plentifully set forth thorowe His Grace’s moste ‘ prudent and godlye carefulnesse, but that one un- ' doubted true impression mighte be had whereunto ' in all worde-debates men might have recourse and f be resolved; accordyng to the streyghte charge f and commaundement that he received of His High* e nesse in that behalfe, he had endeavoured him- f selfe, according to hisduetye and power, to put in ''print the Newe Testament, using thadvise and ' help of godly learned men, both in reducing the £ same to the truth of the Greke text (appoynting f out also the diversitye where it happeneth) and ‘ also in the kepynge of the true ortographie of £ wordes as it shall manifestlye appeare unto them * that will diligentlye and without affection confer^ £ this with the other that went forth before.’ (g-) King Edward was born October 12, 1537.196 THE HISTORY OP THE ENGLISH 2. A Kalendar, in which the Festivals of the Conversion of St. Paul and of St. Barnabas are omitted. 3. An Almanacke for xxiii Years, beginning 1552, ending 1575. 4. A Table of the principall Matters contained in this Testament. 5. A perfect supputation of the Yeresand Time from Adam unto Christ proved by the Scriptures after the Collection of divers Auctours. 6. An exhortation to the diligent studye of the holy Scripture, gathered out of the Byble. Then follow the four gospels, before every of which is prefixed the life of the evangelist, as writ- ten by St. Hierome, &c. At the end are The Epistles of the old Testament according as they be now read. A Table to fynde the Epistles and Gospels read in the Church of England, 5fc. At the end of all: Imprynted at London by Richarde Jugge, dwell- ynge in Paule’s Churche-yarde at the signe of the Byble. With the Kynge his mooste gracious Lycence and Privilege, forliddynge all other men to print or cause to be printed this or any other Testament in English. Another edition of this Testament was printed the next year by the same person, dwellynge at the North-dore of Paule’s, with an Almanacke for xviii years, beginning 1553 and ending 1570, and in the Kalendar the conversion of St. Paul is in the black letter, and the festival of Barnabas omitted; and a third, without any dale, in Queen Elizabeth’s reign, as will be seen there. The same year, 1553, was the quarto edition of Coverdale’s Bible, printed at Zurich, 1550, re-pub- lished, with an addition of a new title-page. They are exactly alike, and both of a foreign print, thoughTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 197 it is pretended by Hester and Jugge that it was printed at London. Thus runs the title of these books or copies: The whole Byble, that is the holye Scripture of the Olde and Newe Testament faithfullye transla- ted into Englishe by Myles Cover dale, and newly oversene and correcte. M. D. LI1I. ii Tessa. III. Praye for us, that the worde of God may have free passage and be glorified. Prynted at London by Rycharde Jugge, dwell- ynge at the North dove of Powles, at the signe of the Byble. Set forth with the Kinge’s moost gratious Licence. The same year was there another edition of the Great Bible by the King’s printer, Edward Whit- churche, in folio; which, so far as I can find, was the last that was printed in this short reign. The title of this is: (h) The Byble in English, that is to saye the contente of all the holy Scripture both of the olde and new Testament, according to the Translacion that is appointed to bereadin Churches. Imprinted at London by Edward Whitchurche. Cum privilegio ad imprimendum solum. Before the New Testament is prefixed this title: The Newe Testament in Englishe translated af- ter the Greke conteyning these bakes, The Gospelles Matthew, Luke, Marke, John, The Actes. The Epistles of S. Paul, To the Romayns, &c. Printed in the Yeare of our Lorde God M. D. LII1. (ft) St. Paoi’a Library.|98 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH The King dying July 6, this year, was succeed’ ed by his half-sister Mary. No sooner was she set* tied on the throne, but she got the acts passed in her brother’s reign for the reformation of religion . repealed, and the popish service and sacraments N restored : It being enacted in her first parliament, which met the fifth day of October, that ‘ all such ‘divine service and administration of sacraments f as were most commonly used in the realme pf ‘England in the last yeere of the reign of King ‘ Henry VIII. shall be from and after the 20th day ‘ of December in this present yeare of our Lord ‘ God 1553 used and frequented, and no other, ‘ through the whole realm of England, &c.’ A special office of thanksgiving was ordered for the reconciliation of the kingdom to the see of Rome. Bishop (i) Bonner went so far in his Christian zea), as he called his angry and irregular passion, as by his mandate, dated October 25, 1554, to require all parsons, &c. to warn their church-wardens to abol- . ish and extinguish the texts of Scripture painted on the church-walls, which, he said, were wrongly applied, and opened a window to all vices, and ut- terly closed up the way to virtue. On October 25, 1555, a new parliament met at Westminster, and the next day the convocation of .Canterbury was, by o^der of the Dean and Chapter of Canterbury, appointed to be held at St. Paul’s, London. Bp. Bonner, by commission from the Dean and Chapter, presided in it, who in a book entituled by him A profitable ancl, necessary Doc- trine, &c. which he published this year, had thus expressed his hopes of the business to be done in it. ‘ Good hope, said he, is conceyved, that thys ‘ nexte parliament, which, God wyllynge, shal ‘ begynne the 21st day of the month of Octobey (i) Fox’s ActSj &c. vol. III.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 199 c nexte commynge, or at the convocation of the * clergye of the province of Canterbury, which is ‘ accustomed to follow immediately the same, some * godly order and direction shall be taken emongste c other thynges, for such matters of relygyon as the * seuen sacrainentes, &c. to be so fully set forth as ' may stand both with the laws of God, and also ' with the honor, profyt, and vvelth of thys realme.’ —But what was then done we do not know, the acts of this convocation being lost. Only it is (k) hinted, that on Jan. 8, the regulation and improve- ment of grammar-schools was under their consider- ation. In May, 1556, the Lord Cardinal Pool begun his visitation of his diocese of Canterbury, and exhibit- ed articles of enquiry to the church-wardens; some of which were, Whether they had a (l) rood in their churches of decent (m) stature with Mary and John, and the (n) image of the (n) patron of the church? The design of this visitation will ap- pear from the following extracts of the accounts of the churchwardens of Crundall, a small and ob- scure parish near Wye, in the diocese of Canter- bury, for this year. s. d. (o) Item, paid a joiner in Canterbury for} making the rood Mary and John, and> 40 00 painting the same -------- — y ------- For setting up the rood Mary} and John, and for paper and thread to> 01 06 trusse the same ----- — \ (k) Archbp. Wake’s State of the Church, &c. ‘ (t) A crucifix which stood in a loft betwixt the body of the church and the chancel. (m) 5 feet at the least. («) This Lynwood calls the principal image in the chancel, viz. of the saint to whom the church was dedicated. (o) Ceil. Rev. Ricardi Forster Rectoris de Crundale.200 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH -------- For a book of articles of in-) junctions at the visitation at Canterbury. $ --------- Making a coffin for the sepul-) chre —:------ -----■ \ Making a desjt and little cupboard) for the chrismatory ---- For a lock and key to the font ---- Making two childres rochets,. mending of the albs, revesses, vestments,; and crosse-clotlis, and for new cloth put in' Supplication tp my Lord Cardinal for^ the church-house ------------- — \ -------- Paid at the Lord Cardinal’s visi- tation at Easter --------- ------------ s. d, 00 02 00 09 00 10 00 05 02 06 02 00 01 03 There seems likewise to have been at this time a parochial visitation made by the Suffragan of the Cardinal and Archdeacon. For thus it is entered in the same accounts: ---- Paid thesomner and register when the Archdeacon was at Crundal ----- ------ A reward given to my Lord Suffra- gan’s servants when the chalice and cor- pus-cloth was hallowed — —- s. d. 00 10 00 04 But in how aukward a manner the people sub- mitted to the restoratipn of these superstitious usages, appears from the injunctions given in the foresaid visitation by James Bishop of Gloucester^ who is so humble as to stile himself the Lord Cardi- nal’s Subdelegate. There it is intimated, that in-» stead of seeing and worshipping the (p) breaden God, they lurked behind the pillars of the churches where they could not see it, or held down their heads, &c. (p) See Dr. Whitby’s Irrisio Dei panacei.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 201 Those of the clergy who were married were obli- ged to leave their wives: their lawful marriage to them was condemned as null, and they were now en- joined not privily to resort to their pretensed wives, or suffer their wives to come to them. Others who were ordained in the late reign by the re- formed ordinal, had their orders annulled and their benefices taken from them: and others prosecuted for heresy and burnt. At this visitation likewise, it seems as if the English Bibles and Common-Pray- er Books were all ordered to be taken out of churches, and the texts of scripture on the walls de- faced. Since at the visitation of the diocese of Can- terbury, 1565,1 find the following presentment made by the churchwardens of Wemingswold, in Kent, viz. that they have had no Bible since their church was defaced ten years before. 1 do not indeed find any express (q) law now made anew to prohibit the English Bible or Testament, but there was no occa- sion for any such so long as Archbishop Arundel’s constitution was in force, whereby any one was to be punished as a fautor of heresy who read any of the scriptures of Wiclif’s translation, or of the translation of any body else after his time. However, so far had the reformation prevailed, or so much good had it effected, that now all parsons, vicars, and curates were enjoined every holiday, when there was a sermon, at the sermon-time plain- ly to recite and diligently to teach the Pater-noster, the Ave-Marie, the Crede, and the Tenne Com- mandments in English, and to exhorte their parishioners to teach the same likewise to their young children at home. Also, they were enjoined (9) The Lower House of Convocation now addressed the Up- per House, that all suspect translations of the Old and New Tes- tament, the authors whereof are recited in a statute made the xxxtv Henry viii. might be destroyed and burnt throughout the realms. Hist, of Reform, vol. II.202 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH earnestly to employ themselves in studying the holy Scripture in such sort and wise as they might be able to make account to their ordinary jearly. And all parsons, &c. who had the gifte and taiente of preachinge, were required frequentlie and diligentlie to occupie themselves in it. It was likewise resolved,, that by thauctoritie of the sinode or convocation of the clergy, homilies should be made and pub- lished, to be read every Sonday at the sermon-time when there was no sermon : For this some persons were appointed afterward, 1557, in Card. Pole’s legantine synod, who seem to have finished them, since in the Articles of Enquiry, &c. exhibited at his visitation, the churche wardens of everie parishe are ordered to see provided an homelie booke for the time commaunded as at this presente. One of these homelies was in remembrance of the recon- ciliation of the kingdome to the church of Rome, and to be read yearly upon St. Andrewe’s day, to declare the great benefit of it, and that done with a general and solemn procession ; and three collects of thanks were set forth and published, to be said by ali priestes in their daily masses. But notwith- standing the forementioned injunction, that all par- sons, &c. should at the sermon-time plainly recite, &c. the Pater-noster, Ave-Maria, Credo, and X Commandementes in English, in 1557 was reprint- ed the Primer of 1536, in Englishe and Latyne after Salisbury use, with some alterations, and particular- ly with the omission of the English translations of the Credo and ten Commandments which were in the former edition. Things being thus, many of the gentry and clergy left their native country and went abroad, where they found a very kind and Christian recep- tion in those places where the inhabitants had shook off the intolerable yoke of popery. Among the latter were these that follow:TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 203 1. Myles Coverdale, who in the late reign had returned home from Zurich or Strasburgh, where he had lived for some time, and was for his great learning, especially in the Scriptures, promoted to the bishopric of Exeter, void by the deprivation of Voisey the former bishop. But now Voisey was re- stored and Coverdale was in great hazard of his life, which was saved by the powerful intercession of the King of Denmark, with the Queen in his be- half. So he went abroad again, where he stayed till the next reign. 2, (r) Bartholomew Traheron, who was born somewhere in Cornwall, and educated in Exeter Col- lege, in Oxford. After which he travelled abroad, and returning home entered into holy orders, and was by King Edward VI. made keeper of his royal library, and soon after, 1551, as it is said, dean of Chichester. But these preferments he now quitted and yvent beyond sea, where he read lectures in one of the congregations of the English refugees. Ten of these, on part of St. John’s Gospel, against the Arrians, he published with the following title, in 12mo. (s) An Exposition of part of St. Johannes Gos- pel made in sondrie readings in the English Con- gregation. By Bartho. Traheron, and now pub- lished against the wicked enterprises of a new starte up Arrians in Englande. Imprinted Anno 1557. In his reading or exposition on the first chapter of St, John, he has these words: 'Some thincke f tlf.e word here is taken for a thinge, after the He- ‘ brue manner of speakynge: for the Hebrues use ‘ dabar, which signifieth a worde for a thinge—So ■ than after this understandinge St. Johanne’s mean- c inge is, that in the beginninge there was a divine f and heavenlie thinge with God.’ This I mention (r) Wood’s Athens Oxon. No. 332. («) Rojal Library, Carab.204 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH to observe, that if Ben. Farly had such an English Bible as is before mentioned, it is plain, that there were those who corrupted it for other ends than only to gratify their curiosity and get a penny. 3. (t) Christopher Goodman. He was born in Cheshire, and educated in Brasenose College, in Oxford, and afterwards, 1547, was chosen one of the senior students of Christ-Church, and Margaret Pro- fessor of Divinity. But on Queen Mary’s coming to the crown, &c. he quitted his preferment and (u) went abroad, residing first at Strasburgh, where we find him joining with James Haddon, Edwin Sands, Edmond Grindall, &c. in a letter to the English refugees at Frankfort, wherein they repre- sented to them what occasion it would give to their adversaries to accuse their doctrine of imperfection, and them of mutability, if they should much alter or vary from that godly order set forth and received in England; but he afterwards removed to Geneva. He seems to have been a man of great warmth and violence, and too much irritated by his sufferings This he himself acknowledged in the retractation that he made of his book which he printed at Geneva, 1558, against Queen Mary and her govern- ment. 4. Anthony Gilby was another of these refugees, and pretty much of the temper and principles of Goodman. I find him subscribing with Goodman, Whittingham, &c. to a declaration delivered to the English church at Strasburgh, that they had obtain- ed a church in another place, and would undertake to defend their departure to be lawful, and no schism. 5. (x) William Whittingham. He was born in the city of Chester, and educated in Brasenose Col- lege, in Oxford, where he was admitted about 1540, (!) Wood’s Athens Oxon. (m) Troubles of Frankfort, See. p. 17. (x) Wood’s Athens, &c. vol. 1.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 205 and made great proficiency in learning. In 1545 he was elected fellow of All-Souls, and two years after made one of the senior students of Chrisfc- Church. After King Edward’s death he fled out of England and went to Frankfort, where he was of the number of those who were against admitting the English Liturgy, and therefore went to Geneva, there to set up a church more agreeable to their own humours and platform. Returning to England on the accession of Queen Elizabeth to the throne, he was made dean of Dunholme, July 19, 1563. He was one of those who translated the Psalms into metre, those of his translation being distinguished by the initial letters of his name W. W. being pre- fixed to them. 6. Thomas Sampson was educated in Oxford, and afterwards at one of the inns of court, where being convinced of the errors of popery, he resolved to take orders, and accordingly was ordained by Ridley, Bishop of London, and became one of the most noted preachers at that time. In 1551, he was collated by the Archbishop of Canterbury to the rectory of Allhallows, Breadstreet, in London, which he resigned 1553, when it is said he was pro- moted to the Deanery of Chichester; but this seems to be as uncertain as Traheron’s having this digni- ty, since, according to the register, Giles Eyre was installed October 10, 1549, and William Pye, De- cember 21, 1553. However this be, Sampson, on the accession of Queen Mary to the crown, fled a- broad, and went with Mr. Chambers, an English gentleman, to Strasburgh, where he became very intimate with the famous Tremelius. But on the differences which arose there among the English refugees about admitting the English Liturgy, Sampson, joining with those who opposed it, retired with them to Geneva. After Queen Elizabeth’s Coming to the crown he returned to England, and206 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH was by her promoted to the Deanery ofChrist-Churdi in Oxford, 1561, of which dignity he was deprived 1564, for not wearing the habits then enjoined, viz. the square cap, &c. Though we are (y) told, that soon after his promotion to the Deanery, he sup- plicated the congregation of regents, that lie might preach within the limits of the university in the doc- toral habit. 7. (z) Thomas Cole, whose name occurs among the English refugees who separated from those at Frankfort and went to Geneva. He was brother to William Cole, President of Corpus-Christi College, in Oxford, in the next reign, and Dean of Lincoln, and is said to have been Dean of Salisbury on the resignation of Peter Yannes in the beginning of King Edward’s reign. But if Yannes did resign it, he was aftemards repossessed of it, being Dean 1557, and resigning it by death 1563. However this be, Cole, it is certain, was a refugee during the reign of Queen Mary, and lived at Geneva. After the accession of Queen Elizabeth to the crown, he returned into England, and was by Grindall, Bishop of London, his fellow-exile, collated to the arch- deaconry of Essex, Jan. 3, 1559, and had the rectory of High-Ongar in Essex given him. Of these 1 have given this particular account, because I find it said, that six of them, viz. Bishop Coverdale, Goodman, Gilby, Whittingham, Sampson, and Cole, undertook to make a new translation of the Holy Bible into English, to whom some add John Knox, John Bodleigh, and John Pullain. It was Bishop Coverdale’s judgment, as I have shewn, that a variety of translations was of great use, and that the translation himself had made might be rendered yet more complete and perfect. It is no (y) Wood's Athens Oxon. (i) Troubles of Frankfort, p. 47.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 207 wonder, therefore, that he should very readily join in a design to make a new translation. GENEVA BIBLE. This they seem to have set about soon after their being settled at Geneva (a) 1555, since two years after, 1557, was there printed in a small 12mo, (b) The Newe Testament of our Lorde Jesus Christ, conferred diligently with the Greke and best approved Translations. With the arguments, as wel before the chapters as for every Boke and Epistle, also diversities of readings and most prof table annotations of all hard places: Whereunto is added a copious Table. Printed by Conrad Badius, M.D.LVII. After the title-page follows, 1. The Epistle, declaring, that Christ is the end •J' the Lawe, by John Calvin. 2. To the Reader, Mercie and Peace through Christ our Saviour. At the end is, The Table of the Newe Testament. Being an Alphabetical Index. A per/ecte supputation of the Yeres and Time from Adam unto Christ, proved from the Scriptures after the Collection of divers Auctors. Printed by Conrad Badius, M.D.LVII. this xth of June. (a) Ratio et Forma Publice orandi DEUM, alque admini- strandi Sacramenta, et caet. In A VGLORUM ECCLESTAM, quae Geneva coliiqitur re- eepta: cum iudicio et comprobatione D. Johannis Calvini. I Cor. IH. <2. Fundament >) Penes D. Tho. Saker e Coll. S. Joan.208 THE HISTORY 0i' THE ENGLISH It is printed in a small but very beautiful cha- racter, and is the first New Testament in English with the distinction of verses by numeral figures. (c) The most ancient copies of the New Testament in Greek are written without any distinction of chapters and verses: but these distinctions were invented afterwards for the more easy and ready finding the several quotations made from the di- vine authors. Accordingly there occur in thesg copies the distinctions of titles, chapters, and stichi, which some say were long lines, at the end of which the writing was ended, leaving the rest of the line void in the same manner as a line is left at a break. But the division of the holy scriptures into chapters and verses, as we now have them, is of a much later date. By some is the invention of the present chapters ascribed to Hugo de Sancto Claro, a Dominican monk, but com- monly known by the name of Cardinal Hugo, who flourished about the year 1240, and died 1262. Others attribute it to the schoolmen. Others again say, that it was the invention of Stephen Labgton, Archbishop of Canterbury, 1220; and Heidegger assigns it to one Arlott, an Hetruscian General of the order of Minims, who flourished about 1290. But our learned Dean Prideaux is positive, that the true author of this invention was Cardinal Hugo, who made the first concordance that ever was of the vulgar Latin Bible. In composing this, Hugo found it necessary in the first place to divide the books into sections, and the sections into under- divisions, that by these he might the better make the references, and the more exactly point out in the index where every word or passage might be found in the text, which, till then, in the vulgar La- tin Bibles was without any division at all. And these (c) Pritii Introductio in Lectionem Nervi Testamenti. Dean Prideaux’s Connection, &c. Part I. Book 5.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 209 sections are the chapters which the Bible hath ever since been divided into. But as to the under-divi- sions of these sections or chapters, Hugo’s way of making them was, by the letters A, B, C, D, E, F, G, placed in the margin at an equal distance from each other, according as the chapters were longer or shorter: which method was imitated by our first English translators of the Bible. Robert Stephens, the learned and famous French printer, taking a hint from Hugo’s thus marking the sub- divisions of his chapters by capital letters of the alphabet, subdivided those under-divisions, and, in- stead of letters, placed numeral figures in the mar- gin of a Greek Testament which he printed A. D. 1551, and afterwards in an edition of the vulgar Latin Bible which Conrad Badius printed for him four years after, which ends thus: Excudebfit Roberto Stephano, Conradus Badius, Anno M. D. LV. viii. Idus Aprilis. This Stephens did, as Hugo had done before him, for the sake of a concordance which he. was then composing for the Greek Testament, and which was after his death printed by his son Henry, who gives the following account of this invention of his fa- ther’s, in subdividing the old sections or sub-divi- sions, and marking them with figures instead of letters, viz. (d) ‘ That he made this division, so ' far as the New Testament was concerned, as he f was going from Paris to Lions, and a great part f of it. on horse-back ; That this project of his f was condemned at first as an insipid and useless e one, and therefore so far from being to his ho- r nour, that he would be censured as spending his ‘time and pains to make himself ridiculous: but f that, contrary to this opinion which thus con- (d) Praefat. ad Concordant. Graecas N. Testamenti. Fa- brieli Bibliothecas Graecae, lib, IV. c. 5. P210 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ' demncd his father's design, this invention of his ' no sooner saw the light than it was liked by or ‘ took with every body, and was of such authority, ‘ that the editions of the New Testament in which f this invention was not followed, were cashiered as ' in a manner useless.’ But now whereas Stephens had only put numeral figures in the margin, the editors of this English New Testament printed the several little sub-divisions with breaks, and placed the number at the beginning of every one of them. This division of the sacred books, the learned (e) Isaac Casaubon said, though he did not disapprove of it, yet he doubted not but there might be another distinction of them far more commodi- ous, if some great divine would undertake the re- storing it, viz. that of the ancients, who so divided the several books into titles, and those titles into their heads or chapters, that the division much help- ed or assisted the readers. A second edition of this Testament, printed at Geneva, with short marginal notes, in the same volume, was published three years after, 1560, with the following title: (/) The New Testament of our Lord Jesvs Christ, conferred diligently with the Greke and best approved translations in divers languages. EXOD. XIII. VER. XIII (g) Feareye not, stand still and beholde the salva- cion of the Lord which he will shew to you this day. Great are the troubles of the righteous, but the Lord delivereth them out of all. Psal. xxxiv. 19. The Lord shall fight for you, therefore hold you your peace. Exod. xiv. ver. 14. PRINTED AT GENEVA. M. D. LX. (c) Not* in Nov. Tesumentuin. (/) Penes John Evans, D- D. (g) Alluding, I suppose, to their deliverance from exile by the accession of Qucm Elizabeth to the crown.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 211 Next this title follows. The Holy Gospel of Jesus Christ according to Matthewe. The Argument. But no notes, only scripture- references in the margin. After the book of the Revelation is, A brief Table of the Interpretation of the proper names which are chiefly founde in the Olde Testa- ment, 8gc. Whereas the wickednes of tyme— The order of the yeres from Paul’s Conversion, shewynge the tyme of his Peregrination, and of his Epistles written to the Churches. The end. Joshua, chap. L verse 8. Let not the boke of the Law depart out of thy mouth, but meditate therein daye and night. Mr. (h) Strype intimates, that this was only the English translation revised and corrected ; and that as they had finished the New Testament, they pro- ceeded to revise the Old, which they not having made an end of at Queen Elizabeth’s accession to the crown, some of the undertakers stayed at Geneva to finish it, and that accordingly the whole Bible was there printed 1560,. 4to, by Rowland Hall, with an epistle to the Queen, and another to the reader, which, says he, by mistake, are left out in the after-editions of this Bible. Father (i) Simon assures us, that this edition of the Bible was only an English translation of the French made at Ge- neva some time before: Which seems to be said, only to lessen and disparage it. But of this trans- lation more anon. (A) Annals of the Reformation, vol. I. c. 19. (?) Ilia vero Generensium quam omnium pessimam Rex Ja- cobus appellat, eadem est atque Genevensis GaUica quae in ser. monem Anglicum conversafuerat, legebaturque in Anglia a non- nullis protestantibus qui ritus Ganeyensium profitebantur. Dis- quisit. Criticse, &c.SIS THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH CHAP. IV. OJ the several Editions of the English Bible and Testament in Queen Elizabeth’s Reign. Queen Mary (tying November 17, 1558, was succeeded by her half-sister Elizabeth, who, resolv- ing to tread in the steps of her brother Edward, and to suppress superstition through all her Highness’s realms and dominions, summoned her parliament to meet at Westminster the 23rd of January following. In this parliament an act passed for restoring to the crown the ancient jurisdiction over the state, ecclesiastical and- spiritual, &c. and another for the uniformity of common prayer and service in the church, &c. whereby the statute of repeal which had passed in the former reign was declared void and of none effect. Her Majesty likewise (k) next year appointed a royal visitation, and gave her injunctions, as well to the clergy as to the laity of this realm, by which it was ordered, as in King Edward’s reign, that f they should provide within ' three monethes next after this visitation, at the f charges of the parish, one booke of the whole ‘ Bible of the largest volume in English ; and with- ' in one xii monethes next after the said visitation the ' Paraphrases of Erasmus also in English upponthe ' gospel, and the same set up in some convenient ' place within the sayde church that they have the ' cure of, whereas the parishioners may most com- (k) A. B. 1559.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 313 * modiously resort unto the same, and read the ‘ same, out of the time of common service.' Together with these injunctions were exhibited articles to be enquired of in this visitation, one of which was, ' Whether the parsons, vicars, and cu- * rates did discourage any person from reading of ‘ any part of the Byble either in Latine or English, ‘ and did not rather comfort and exhort every per- * son to read the same at convenient times, as the ‘ very lively worde of God, and the special food of ‘ man’s soul.’ Notwithstanding this, I do not find any new edi- tion of the English Bible or Testament till three years after, viz. 1562, which seems to intimate, that whatever discouragement the English Bible might meet with in the late reign, the printed co- pies of it were not burnt or destroyed as they had been in King Henry YIII’s reign : though by the Queen’s articles of inquiry exhibited at her royal visitation it is intimated, that some books of Holy Scripture were delivered to be burnt, or otherwise destroyed. However this be, there was this year another edition in folio of the Great Bible, with the following title : (/) The Bible in Englishe, that is to say, the contentes of all the holy Scriptures both of the olde and neice testament, according to the translation that is appointed to be read in Churches. Imprinted at London in white Crosse street, by Richard Harry son, An. Dom. 1562. After the Kalendar follows Archbishop Cranmer’s Prologue. After Malachi, the volume of the Bokes called Hagiographa, with a Preface to the Reader, as in Matthews’s Bible. The title of the New Testament runs thus: Thenewe Testament in Englishe after the last re- (/) Thoresby Ducat. Lcod. p. 50S.214 THE HTSTOLiY OF THE ENGLISH cognicion and settynge forth of Erasmus, conteyn- ynge these Bokes, &;c. After the New Testament is a Table of the Epis- tles and Gospels. At the end of all : Imprinted at London in White-crosse-Strete by Richard Harrison, the yeare of oure Lorde a thau- sandefyve hundred threscore and two. Cum privilegio ad irnprimcndum solum. Four years after, 1566, was another very fine and pompous edition of this Bible, in a large black letter, and on a royal paper, with the following title: (to) The Bible in Englishe of the largest and greatest Volume: that is to saye, The Contentes of all the holye Scripture booth of the oulde and newe Testament. According to the Translation apoynted by the Queene’s Majestie’s Injunctions to be read in all Churches within her Majestie’s Realme. At Rouen. At the cost and charges of Richard Carmarden. Cum privilegio. 1566. Then follows, 1. The order howe the rest of holy Scripture (beside the Psalter) is appointed to be read. 2. Proper Lessons to be read for the first Les- sons, both at Morning and Evening Prayer, on the Sundayes throughout the Yeere, and for some a!s$ the second Lessons. 3. Lessons proper for Holy-days, among which are the Conversion of St. Paul and St. Barnabe, both in red letters. 4. Proper Psaltr.es on certayne dayes, viz. Christ- mass-day, Easter-day, Assention-day, Whitson- day. (m) Penes D. Tho. Baker, D. Dap. Waterland, & J. Lewis.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 215 5. A brief declaration when every Termebegyn- aeth and endeth. 6. An Almanacke for xxx Yeares, beginning at 1561 and ending 1590. 7. To fynde Easter for ever. 8. These to be observed for Iloly-daies, and none other. They are printed in red and black letters alternately, but I do not observe either the conver- sion of St. Paul or St. Barnabe among them. 9. A Table for the order of the Psalmes to be saide at Mornyng and Evenvng Prayer. 10. A Kalendar, in which Conversio Pauli and Barnab. Apo. are in black letters. 11. The Order for Mornynge and Evenvnge Prayer; The Collcctes, Epistles, and Gospels to be used at the Celebration of the Lord’s Supper (among which are Collects for the Conversion of Sainct Paule and Saynt Barnabie Apostle) and Some of the Prayers used at receiving the Commu- nion, printed as they used to be at that Time in the Book called The (n) Psalter. 12. The names of all the bookes of the Bible, and the content of the Chapters of every booke. The bookes of the old Testament. Genesis or the fyrst of Moyses.—1. chapters. Exodus, &c. The Prophetes. Esay or Isaiah.-----Ixv. chapters. Jeremy or Jeremiah, &c. The Apocripha. The thyrd of Esdras. ix. chapters. The fourth, &c. The Newe Testament. The Gospel of St. ?Jat- thew. xxviii. chapters. The Gospel, &c. The Epistles. S. Paule to the Romaynes. xvi. chapters. The fyrst, &c. After the thyrd of S. Jhon is placed, To the Hebrues, xiii. chapters. (n) See The Psalter or Psalms of David, corrected and pointed as they shall be sung in churches after the translation216 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH At the end is this text of the Apociripha. All these thynges are the booke of lyfe, the coue- nant of the hyest, and the knowledge of the truth, Ecclesiasticus xxiiii. c, 13. The Prologue, shewing- the use of the Scrip- ture. Which begins thus : Thoughe a man hadtle a precyous jewcll and ryche, yet yf he wist not the ualue thereof, nor wherefore it served, he were ney- ther the better nor rycher of a straw,-—And ends : To whotne be honoure and prayse for ever, and un- to God our father thorowe hym. As before Tyn- dal’s edition of the New Testament. At (o) R, by C. Hamilton. The fyrst parte of the Byble, contaynynge these bookes. Genesis, &c. Round this title, as likewise round the titles of the other four parts, is a large border, in which are re- presented in wooden cuts the principal historical facts, beginning with the Angel’s driving Adam and Eve out of Paradise. At the end of the second part, which concludes with the Book of Job, is printed, It At the cost and charges of Rychard Carmarden. --------As if these two parts of the Bible were print- ed at his expense. Carmarden, it is said, was an officer of the customs, and a person of good repute. After The Title of the bookes called Apocripha is A prologe to the Reader, which begins thus : £ In f consideration that the books before are founde in ‘ the Hebrue tongue recyued of all men, &c.’ as in Matthews’s edition. of the Great Bible, with certain editions of collects and other the ordinari seruice gathered out of the booke of Common Pray, er: confirmed by act of parliament in the first year of the raigne of our soueraigne Lady Queene Elizabeth. Londini in officina Gulielmi Seres Typographi. Cum privilegio Regiae Majestatis. 1569. (o) Rouen, in Normandy ; because, I suppose, both paper and printing were cheaper there than in England.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 2Vi The title of the New Testament is., The Newe Testament in Englyshe, translated after the Greke, contaynyng these Rookes, 8gc. At the end is printed, The ende of the newe Testament. M.D.LXVI. A table to find the epistles and gospels usually red in the churche accordyng unto the Booke of Common Prayer: wherof the fyrst line is the epis- tle, and the other the gospel, whose begynnyng ye slial fyud in this boke marked with a crosse-}-, and the ende with half a crosse f-, or els the woordes expressed in this table wherwyth any sucbe gospell or epistle doth ende conteyned in these letters A, B, C, D, E, F, &c. The epistles and gospels for saynctes dayes. To every chapter are the contents prefixed, the same with those in Matthews’s Bible, and the same scripture-references in the margin, with some ad- ditions. What is not in the Hebrew or Greek is printed in a smaller letter than the text. Two years after was another edition of this Bible, printed in quarto by the Queen’s printers, with this title: (p) The Bible in Englyshe, that is to saye, The content of all the holy Scripture both of the olde and newe Testament. According to the Translation that is appointed to be read in Churches, Anno 1,568. Then follow, 1. An Almanack for 14 Years, beginning 156? and ending 1580. 2. A Kalender. 3. A Table for the Order of the Psalms. , 4. The Order how the rest of the holy Scripture, beside the Psalter, is appointed to be read. [ A leaf or more torn out.~\ (p) Trinity Coll. Cambridge.218 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH The Common-Prayer at large; and at the end thereof, facing- the first of Genesis, Imprinted at London in Paule’s Church yarde by Richard Jugge and John Cawood, printers to the Queene’s Majesty. Cum privilegio Regies Majestatis. After the Old Testament follows, The Volume of the Bokes called Hagiographa. Then, The Neio Testament in English, transla- ted after the Greke, containing these bokes, #c. At the end the copy is imperfect. I have the New Testament alone, which seems to have been printed about this time. It is in quarto, the title wanting; after which follows, 1. A Table of the principal matters conteyned in this Testament. 2. A true and perfect reckoning of the yeresand tyme from Adam unto Christe gathered out of the holy Scripture.—Over this is a little wooden cut, in which is represented Adam in Paradise lying asleep, and the Ancient of Days lifting a woman out of his side. 3. An exhortacion to the diligent studie of the ho- lie Scriptures gathered out of the Byble. 4. The description of the lande of promyse, call- ed Palestina, Canaan, or the holy lande, where Christe was borne, wrought his miracles.and suffer- ed death.--------This is a little map cut in wood. Then follow the four Gospels, to which are pre- fixed the lives of the evangelists, written and set foorth by the most holy doctour Saint Hieroine; over which are placed their pictures cut in wood. To the Acts, &c. is prefixed, The Argument of the second booke of S. Luke, called The Acte* of the Apostles. Then follows, The Cart Cosmographie of the Pe- regrination or iourney of S. Paule, with the dis- taunce of the myles.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 219 Next, The order of times; at the end of which is placed FINIS. Then follow, The Epistles of Saint Paule, a- mong which is put that to the Hebrews next to the Epistle tp Philemon. Then, The Canonical Epistles. To every one of them is prefixed An Argument of the Epistle, excepting the five short ones, to Philemon, of St. John, and St. Jude; and at the end of every chapter both in the Gospels and Epistles are added short notes different from those which are in Mat- thews’s Bible. Then follows, The Revelation of Saint John the Divine, which has the contents of the several chapters, and notes at the end of them, as in the Gospels and Epistles. After the Revelation are, The Epistles of the olde Testament as they he now read: and, A Table to fynde the Epistles and Gospels read in the Church of Englande, #c. Among those for the holy-days no notice is taken of either the conversion of St. Paul or St. Barnabe. At the bottom is FINIS again placed ; and, Imprinted at London in Powle’s Church-yarde by Richard Jugge, Printer to the Queene’s Majestie, forbiddyng all other men to print or cause to be printed this or any other Testament in Englishe. Cum privilegio Regice Majestatis. Throughout the Gospels and the Revelation are interspersed large wooden cuts, as in the editions 1551, 1553. In both these two last mentioned editions, the text, I John v, For there are three tohich beare re- cord in heaven, Sgc. is printed in the same letter with the other texts. In Mr. (q) Thoresby’s Musmum, is a fragment of, the New Testament in English, in 4to, of this trans- lation. After the Acts is, A compendious and briefe (j) Docat. Leod. p. 504.320 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH rehearsall of all the contents of the bokes of the New Testament in Metre, In the same (r) Musaeum is. The New Testament in English, in 8vo. The tables, maps, notes, as in Jugge’s 4to. edition. The Almanack for 34 years commenceth 1561. Besides these editions, there was printed in a small English letter, in 4to, an (s) edition of the Great Bible, as it was printed in 1541, without any notes or contents of chapters, only in the margin’ are some parallel texts, and the capital letters of the alphabet A, B, C; but the copy which I saw is so imperfect, ns that there is no name of the printer, or any thing to be found of the place or date of the printing: only by the oblique strokes which are here used instead of commas, one would guess it to be some foreign edition; and from its being said at the end, that the Table is to find, the epistles and gospels usually read in the Church according unto the Book of Common Prayer, it is plain, that it was printed some time in King Edward VI. or Queen Elizabeth’s reigns. The leaves, not the pages, are numbered; the last leaf of the Book of Job is fol. cciii. On the foreside of the next leaf is this title within a border cut in wood: The third Part of the Byble, contaynynge these bookes; The Psalter, The Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Cantica Canticorum, The Prophetes. In either part of the border is a cypher within a shield cut in wood, which, I suppose, is the printer’s name. , The last leaf of this third part, which ends with Malaohi, is numbered ccxxxiv; after which follows the New Testament, the Apocrypha being omitted; (r) Ibid. p. 38. (s) PenefrJ. Jarvis of Margate.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 221 The title of this is, The New Testament in Englishe, translated af- ter the Greke, contaynynge these bakes ; Matbewe, Luke, The Acts of the Apostles, Marke, Jhon, The Epistles of Sayncte PauL To the Romaynes, &c. Round this title is a border cut in wood, at the top of whieh is represented Christ’s eating- his last supper with his twelve disciples, and at the bottom his being- betrayed by Judas. The last leaf save one is numbered fol. c. and in the outer column of the next leaf is, A Table to fynd the Epistles, Sfc. as hinted before. The (t) New Testament alone of Tyndal’s trans- lation was printed in 8vo. some time after 1537, when the Bible called Thomas Matthews’s was pub- lished, for this eopy has no date, only at the end it is said to be Imprinted at London by William Seres, dwelling at the West-end of Paule’s Chwrch, at the signe of the Hedge-hogge. Cum privilegio ad imprimendum solum. To it the printer has prefixed the following ad- vertisement to the reader: ‘ Thou shalt understande, gentle reader, that ‘ whereas the Testamente whieh goeth under the ‘ name of Thomas Matthewe hath certayne learned ' and godly annotacyons in the margine for the ‘ better understanding of the texte; 1 have for ‘ thy commoditye caused the same with manie moe c boeth godly and catholyke to be set after the r chapters wherein the thinges be noted. And ‘ that thou mayest the better fynde the thinges ‘ noted, I have set these letters, a, b, c, &c. before ‘the beginning© of every note, and in the texte al- • ‘8X> at the beginninge of everye sentence that is no* ‘ted. In the Revelations also thou shalt find cer- (<) E. Coll. Rer. W. Jacomb222 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ‘ taine notes, not so large as the matter requireth f (for the volume would not here it) but sufficient ‘ to leade the diligent reader to the understandynge ' of the whole Revelations. In the beginning also ‘ thou hast a Kalendar, wherein is noted the epistle e and gospel of every holy-day, or feast of the saints, f immediately after the same feast, first the epistle f and then the gospel. And continually with the ' same Kalendar renneth the table of the epistles ' and gospels of the Sundays, Wensdayes, Pridayes, f and other feast-dayes which tary not upon one f letter, beginning at new-yeare’s day and so hold- c inge on to Christmas-daye followynge, after the f order of the accustomed tables. The Spirit of ' God be thy leader in the reading of thys Godde’s f holy testament. Farewell.1 Before the Kalendar here mentioned is an Alma- nack for xxxix years, which contains the Leap- Year, the Sunday Letter, the Golden Number, Eas- ter, and the Year of our Lord, in distinct columns. It begins with the year 1549 and ends 1577, which looks as if this Testament was printed 1549. After the Kalendar is printed Tyndal’s Preface to the se- cond edition of his new Testament, and at the end are The Epistles taken out of the Olde Testa- ment, which are read in the Churche after the use of Salisbury upon certaine dayes of the Yeare, be- ginning with the first Fridaye in Advente. Then follow The Epistles of the Sainctes, which are also taken out of the Olde Testament, viz. Saynte Nicho- las daye, On the Conception of our Lady, On Can- dlemas daye, On the Annunciation of oure Ladye, On St. Philip and Jacob’s day, On the Nativite of St. John Baptist’s day, On the Visitacion of oure Ladye, On Mary Magdalen’s day, On the Nativitie of our Ladye, On St. Matthews’s day, and on St Luke’s day.TRANSLATIONS OP THE BIBLE. 223 These are all the most remarkable editions of the Bible and New Testament alone of this trans- lation and revision that I have either seen or heard of. It commonly passes for current that the Old and New Testament were translated by Tyndal and Coverdale, and the Apocrypha by John Rogers. But, as has been already observed, it is plain, that the Apocrypha in Matthews’s Bible is of the same translation with that in Coverdale’s, and that Cover- dale gives not the least hint of any one’s assisting him in this translation, but always speaks of it as entirely his own. (u) John Rogers was educated at Cambridge, where he took the degree of Bachelor of Arts, 1525. From thence he was chosen the same year to the Cardinal’s College at Oxford, of which he was made a junior canon. But soon after going into holy orders, and being appointed chaplain to the English Factory at Antwerp, he there became acquainted with William Tyndal, and by him, it is said, was convinced of the errors of popery. After which he married, and removed to Wittenberg in Germany, where he became pastor of a congrega- tion, and, as some say, was made a superintendent. Now it is not improbable, that when, after Tyndal’# death, a new edition of the English Bible, with his prologues and notes, was intended, and which was accordingly finished, as we have seen, in 1537, ap- plication might be made to Rogers to prepare it for the press and correct it; and that, accordingly, he made some alterations in the translation. For in- stance, Psalm II. i. is, according to Coverdale’s translation, Why do* the heithen grudge?—which Rogers altered thus; Why do the heathen frowne? Bishop Bale tells us, that f Rogers, having fol- ■ lowed Tyndal, very faithfully translated into the (a) E. Coll. T. Baker, S. T. B.224 THE HISTORY, OF THE ENGLISH ‘ vulgar tongue the great work of the Bible from c the beginning to the end, from the first of Gene- ‘ sis to the last of the Revelations, having recourse ' to the Hebrew, Greek, Latin, German, and Eng- lish copies: and that this laborious work, with ' the addition of very useful prefaces and anno- ‘ tations from Martin Luther, he dedicated to King f Henry the eighth, in an epistle prefixed, written ‘ in the name of Thomas Matthew/ But it is plain, that in this account there are the following mistakes. 1. The Bible called Matthews’s is not a new translation, but made up of Tyndal’s and Coverdale’s, as has been said already, improved with some amendments. 2. The prefaces and notes are not Luther's, but Tyndal’s. Bishop Bale adds, that * Rogers composed indexes to the Bible;’ by which he means, I suppose, The Tables of princi- pal matters contained in the Bible, which are found in an (x) edition of the English Bible in folio, print- ed somewhere abroad, as appears by the letter, and tank being printed for thank, 1549. In Queen Mary’s reign, after several hearings, he was con- demned to be burnt by the name of Rogers alias Matthews, on account of his printing this Bible un- der that name. It has been likewise affirmed, that c the English f Psalter in our Liturgy was first published, toge- ther with the rest of the Bible,, in the year of 1 Christ 1535, and dedicated to Henry VIII. by Dr. 'Coverdale; that William Tyndal was one of the f three concerned in translating it; and, that in r the year 1539 there was another edition of it/ But, besides that it is said in the title of this Psalter first printed’with the Liturgy, 1552, that it is after the translation of the Great Bible, not Matthews'S, the title of the Great Bible informs us, that it wa* truty translated after the veryte. of the Hebrue and (*) Thoresby’s Ducatus Leodieas.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 225 Grebe textes, by the dylygent studye of dyuerse ex- cellent learned men expert in the forsayde tonges. It does not appear who these learned men were, they might be Tyndal, Coverdale, and Rogers ; but it seems not improbable, that they were such as Archbishop Cranmer employed in revising Mat- thews’s Bible, and making such little alterations in it as they found necessary. That this was done in this edition called the Great Bible, is very plain to any one who compares it with Matthews’s. For instance, Gert. xxiv. a. Matthews, 153T. And there fell a derthe in the lande passing the first derth that fel in the dayes of Abraham. Great Bible, 1539. And there came a derthe in the lande pas- sing the first derth that was in the dayes of Abraham. The chapter ends with verse 33, as the chapters are divided in our translation ; whereas in the Great Bible it ends as it does in our present Bibles. In the Psalter the variation is still greater. For in- stance, Psalm lxxi. 22, 23. is in Matthews’s thus: Therfore wyl I prayse thee and thy faythfulnesse, O God, playinge upon the lute, unto the wyl I syng upon the harpe, O thou holye one of Israel. My lyppes woulde fayne syng prayses unto thee: and so woulde my soule whom thou hast delyuered. But now by the translators or revisors of the Great Bible is the lute altered into an instrument of musiclc, and my lyppes would (y) fayne synge to my lips will be fain when I sing. These revisors likewise inserted in the text, in a smaller letter, f what abounds and is more in the ‘ common translation in Latyn than is founde either (y) glad, cheerfully. As foul is fayne when that the sun up- riseth. Chaucer. It is used adverbially by Coverdale, would fain, i. e, would gladly. So we still speak. e226 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ‘ in the Hebrew or in the Greeke.’ Thus Exod. xxxvii. 6. And he made the mercy-seat: (s) that is to saye, God’s answering place. So Numeri. xx. 6. And Moses and Aaron went from the congre- gation unto the dore of the tabernacle of witness and fell upon theyr faces, (s) And they creyede unto the Lorde and sayde, O Lorde God,, heave the crye of thy s people, and open them thy treasure, euen a founlayne oflyuynge water: that they may he sa-> tisfied, and that their murmurynge may cease. And, to name no more of almost numberless in- stances of this nature, to Psal. xiv. are added the three verses 5, 6, 7. By others it has been affirmed, That * when the f English Liturgy was compiled in the second year c of King Edward YI, and again revised and altered ' in the 5th year of that reign, the Epistles, Gospels, c Psalms and Hymns put into those Liturgies were f all according to the translation of the Great Bible, c or the Bible in the largest volume.’ But this is partly true and partly false. The Psalms, Gospels and Epistles were indeed according to that transla- tion or edition, and so continued to be till the re- vision 1661, when the Epistles and Gospels were ordered to be according to the last translation : but then the sentences at the beginning of morning and evening service in the 5 Ed. YI. and the hymns Benedictus, Magnificat, and Nunc dimittis, and the places of Scripture at the end of the office of Ma- trimony, are plainly another translation. From whence the sentences were taken I know not, but imagine they were translated by the compilers themselves from the Latin vulgate. For thus Psalm L. 3. (z) See the Latin Tulgat.TRANSLATIONS OF TI1E BIBLE. 227 Liturgy, 5 Edw. VI. (a) I doe knowe mine ovvne wickednesse, and my sinne is alvvay against me, thr'fee hymns ate transcribed from King Henry VIIl’s Primer, 1546, the authors of which translated them from the Latin. The places of scripture at the end of the matri- monial office are according to no English transla- tion of the Bible or New Testament that I have seen. Neither Coverdale’s, Matthews’s Bibles, nor the Great Bible, are so translated, as any one will be convinced who will take the same pleasure that I have taken in comparing them. I guess, therefore, that these, as well as the sentences before mention- ed, were likewise translated from the Latin by some of those who compiled this Liturgy. The observation that fallows is no more accurate, viz. That (6) to Mr. Tyndal’s labour we chiefly owe the translation of the Psalms in the English Liturgy ; since it appears, that when he was appre- hended, he was not got so far. Of this translation of the Bible by Tyndal and Coverdale, and its revisions by Archbishop Cran- mer, &c. many complaints, we are told, were made by even those who favoured the English Bible as well as by those who opposed it. Bishop Sandys, then of Worcester, and afterwards Archbishop of York, wrote to Archbishop Parker, that (c) ‘ the set- e ters forth of this our common translation followed f Munster too much, who doubtless was a very Lat. Vulg. — iniquitatem meam Cognosco, & peccatuin meum contra me est semper; (a) In King Henry’s Primer is this verse translated thus, For I knowledge mine iniquitie, and my sinne is ever before myneeyes. (b) Holy David and his old English Translators cleared, &c. 1706. (c) Strype’sLifeof Archbishop Parker, p. 208.-28 THE HISTORY OF THE EN6LISH ‘ negligent man in his doings, and often swerved c very much from the Hebrew.’ But this is a cha- racter of Munster that is very different from what other learned men give of him. Sebastian Munster was a learned protestant, and particularly skilled in the Hebrew language and the Rabbins. So that he translated the Hebrew Bible into Latin, and printed both the Hebrew and Latin with annotations, in 2 vol. in fol. at Basil, 1534-5. The learned (d) Huetius gave this cha- racter of it, that he f alwaies adapts his stile to the ‘ Hebrew, and at the same time is not neglectful of f the Latin, though he be not over-attentive to the f elegancies of it.’ (e) F. Simon said of him, that f of the modern translators, especially of the pro^ f testants, no one seems better to have expressed the ‘ words and sense of the Hebrew context than ' Munster, who, in his opinion, is only faulty in ' this, that, neglecting the ancient interpreters of ' the Holy Scripture, he with too much anxiety f follows the more modern jewish Rabbins.’ And indeed in so high esteem was this translation of Munster’s had here in Queen Elizabeth’s reign, that it was used in our (f) Latin Common-Prayer Book, where the Psalms were of this version with that great supplement Psalm xiv. from the vulgar Latin, which is wanting in Munster’s edition, in- serted in distinct characters. Dr. Gre. Martin, among other things, objected to the New Testament of this translation some years after, that it was done in haste, of which he gives the following proofs from the edition 1562, that saitli, Mat. xxii. With Herod’s servants, and translates idiotas lay-men, Mat. xxiv. kiboton a shippe, Mar. v. thorubon wondring, Mat. xxv, (d) De Claris interpretibus, &c. lib. II. § 14. (e) Disquisit. critic* de variis Biblior. editi. p. 187, 188. (/) Edit. 1572, 1574, 8vo.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 229 sbennutai are gone out, Eph. iii. exousian his sub- stance, and to know the excellent love of the know- ledge of Christ, for the love of Christ that excelleth knowledge ; and of men that turne away the truth for that shun the truth and turn away from it ; and Mount Sina is Agar in Arabia for Agar is Mount Sina, fyc. The first of these Dr. Field imputed to the trans- lator's not knowing of what sect the Herodians should be. Eph. iii. he owns is corrected in the lat- ter editions, though the words, he said, may bear that other translation also. And in Gal. iv. the transposition Sina before Agar seemeth, he said, to be the fault of the printer rather than of the trans- lator. But it was either pure ignorance or perfect cavilling that let Martin find fault with its being translated, Mat. xxv. their lamps were gone out, 8gc. (g) Laurence, a noted Grecian at this time, ob- served to Archbishop Parker, that in the New Tes- tament of this translation of the Great Bible, there were 6ome words not aptly translated; words and pieces of sentences omitted; words superfluous, and sentences changed, and errors in doctrine. The en- couragers of the (/<-) Geneva translation represent- ed this Bible as ill translated and falsely printed, and gave it the general name of a corrupted Bible. Laurence instanced particularly in the following texts; though it is to be observed, his quotations do not always exactly agree with the translation of either Matthews’s or the Great Bible. Mat. xvii. 25. Of whom dooe the kynges of the earth take tribute or (i) tolle, of their children or of straungers ? Here Laurence observed, it was other- wise in the Greek, and should have been rendered, of their own children or of the strangers. (g) Life of Archbishop Parker. (h) Troubles of Frank, fort, p. 166. (?) Polle money, Gr. Bib,230 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ----------27. Is in the Great Bible, goo thou to the sea and (k) cast \_an~\ angle ; but Laurence no^ ted, that it should have been cast an hook. Where- as the word angel in the English-Saxon signifies an hook. Thus is this place rendered in that trans- lation of the gospels; gang to J’gepe pge, anb J?upp Jfinne angel up. ----------xxi. 33. Ther was a certain man an housholder which made a vineyard. The word made, Laurence said, was too general ■ to plant, he observed, is as special a word in our tongue as pheuteuein in the Greek. And so it is rendered in the copies which 1 have seen of Matthews’s and the Great Bible, viz. which planted a vineyard. -------38. Come let us kyll hym, and, let (Z) us enjoye his inheritance. It should have been, Lau- rence said, Let us take possession or seisin upon his inheritance. The Great Bible, ed. 1566, ren- dered it, take his inheritance to our selves. ----------xxii. 7. He was wroth and sent forth his men of war. Laurence would have it, when he had sent his armies. —xxv. 20. I have gayned with them fyve talents moo. Here Laurence noted, that epi signifies over and besides. —xxvi. 38. My soule is hevy even unto the death. Here Laurence observed, that the Greek word here rendered hcvy isperilupos, which signifies exceeding lieavie or very heavie. ----------42. He went away (m) onceagayn and prayed. This, Laurence said, should have been ren- dered as it is in the Geneva translation, He went aivay the second time. —xxviii. 14. We uyll— save you harmeles. It should, Laurence said, have been translated, save you careless. Mark i. 24..........he cryed saiyng; (n) Alas: (k) cast in thine angel, Gr. Bib. (<) Great Bible, 1539. (m) once more. (n) let be.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 231 legone ea, that is, said Laurence, saying, Let be, or Let us alone. ---------15. He—began to tell many thinges ; eerxato keerussein polla ; he began openlie to de- clare or preache. This, Laurence added, was not considered in the Geneva Bible. ---------x. 19. Thou shalt not commit adulterie, thou shalt not kyll, thou shalt not steale. Laurence said, it ought to have been thus translated, Do not commit adulterie, do not kill, do not steale. The self-same error is, he said, in Luke xviii. 20. and that in both these places the Bible printed at Geneva hath the same fault. Butin the copies that I have of Mat- thews’s and the Great Bible, Mark x. 19. is read thus, Breake not matrimonie, kyll not, steale not; and Luke xviii. 20. Thou shalt not commit advou-, trie, Sfc. Markxii. 15. But he seynge their hypocrisie,, seide unto them; that is, said Laurence, knowing their hypocrisie. And so it is in the Great Bible, which renders this place, he understood their (o) dissimulacion. Luke i. 3, 4. I determyned also (assone as I had searched out diligently all thinges from the begyn- ning) that then I woulde wryte unto thee. This, Laurence says, should have been translated thus: It seemed good to me, having perfect understand- inge of all thinges from the beginning, to write to thee in order. —vi. 44.-----nor of bushes gather they grapes, ek betou, that is, of a bramble. As to words, &c. omitted in this translation, Laurence gave the following instances. Matthew xv. 16. Areyealso \_yet] without under- standing ? Here Laurence observed, akmeen is omit- ed; and that it should have been translated, areyeal- so yet without understanding 1 And so it is in the Great Bible 1539: but Matthews’s edition omits also. (o) simulacion. Mat. and Tynda), and Great Bible, 1639.232 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH -------xxii. 13. Bynde him hand andfootandcasi him into utter darkness. Here, Laurence observed^ take him up, is omitted. But botli Matthews's and the Great Bible have it, take and bynd him, &c. -----xxvi. 13. Preached in the world. Here, Laurence said, is the word all or whole omitted. But Tyndal’s translation runs thus : shal be preach- ed thorowe out all the worlde-——in all the world, Great Bible, 1539. Mark xv. 3. The words but he answered nothing are omitted both here and in the Geneva Bible. Luke viii. 23. There came down a storm ; the word anemou, wind, is omitted. But both Matthews’s and the Great Bible render it, there arose a storm of wind. ---------x. 23. Are omitted these words, and he turnynge to his disciples, saide. But Matthews’s and the Great Bible have it, and he turned to hit disciples and said secretly. -----xxii. 12. He shal sheweyou an upper cham+ bre. Here, Laurence says, is the word greatomittedi But the translation of Matthews’s and the Great Bible is, he shall shew you a great parlour paved. ---------xxiv. 27. He interpreted unto theim in all Scriptures which wer written of him. Here are omitted the words those things, As to the words superfluous in this translation Laurence gave the two following instances. Mark xiii. 1G. Let hym that is in the fielde not turne backe agayn unto the thynges which he left behynde him. Here the thynges, Laurence said, are words superfluous, la opiso signifieth no more than back, and is so rendered John vi. 66. Luke xii. 24. Howe rnuche are ye better thenje- theredfowls? Here fethered is superfluous. Mat- thews’s edition runs thus, How much are ye better then thefowles? Of the sentences changed and errors in doctrine^ Laurence gave the two following proofs.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 233 Luke ix. 45. It was hid from them that they un- iersfode it not. The manner of expression, Lau- rence said, intimates as if it was kid from them of purpose, tc the end that they should not understand it. He would therefore have the words translated, that they should not understand it. Colossians ii. 13. And ye being dead to synne, find to the uncircumcision of your fleshe hath he quyckened with him. This translation, Laurence observed, hath error in doctrine: for it is not true, that he quickened us, being dead to sin, but being dtad in sin. This fault, he said, is amended in the Geneva Bible, where this place is translated thus: and you which were dead in sins. In Matthews’s Bible they are rendered, and ye whiche were dead in sin thorowe the uncircumcision of your flesh. In the Great Bible thus : And ye when ye were dead thorowe synne and thorowe the uncircumcision of your fleshe. This may serve to shew what sort of faults were found with this translation, of which, however, one may, I think, venture to say, there never was one more entirely English. As to the typographi- cal errors, they have been accounted for before, by Tynefel’s translation, having so many editions abroad, printed by foreigners who understood not a word of English. But to return : It was before just hinted, that the Bible, trans- lated into English by some refugees who fled to Geneva in the late reign, was finished in 1560, and there printed in quarto by Rowland Harle. This edition I have never seen, but it seems, some way or other it was so ordered, that it was not presently reprinted here in England. By what the author of the Discourse of the Troubles of Frankfort, which was printed 1575, (p) says, one would imagine, that it was not again printed before that Discourse (p) P. 164.231 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH was written. ‘ If, says he, that Bible be such as * no enemy of God could justly find fault with, f then may men marvel], that such a worke, be- * mg so profitable, should finde so small a favour as ‘ not to be printed againe.’ But why this complaint should be made when this Bible was printed again 1570, I cannot see, unless this Discourse was writ- ten before that year. However this be, the former impression being sold off, the proprietors of it, (who were English refugees at Geneva, among whom was one John Bodleigh) had it carefully re- viewed and corrected in order for another edition. This review they had finished about the beginning of March, 1565, when Bodleigh applied himself to Mr. Secretary Cecyl for the Queen’s privilege for the new printing of this Bible. This Mr. Strype calls the rene wing of his privilege with longer term of years than was at first granted to Bodleigh and his associates; which seems to intimate, that the former was printed with the royal licence or privi- lege. Or perhaps the Queen might grant her let- ters to prohibit any other of her subjects printing or selling this Bible for such a term of years. Be that as it will, the Secretary, it seems, referred Bodleigh to the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of London, being unwilling to give any encouragement to this new edition without their advice, because of their intending themselves speedily to publish an English translation of their own providing. Upon this, the Archbishop wrote to the Secretary, That f He and the Bishop of London thought so (q) well f of the first impression of this Bible, and the re- * view of those who had since travelled therein, c that they wish’d it would please him to be a (q) Life of Archbishop Parker, p. 207. Had Dr. Dupin known this, he would not, perhaps, have said, that the Episco- pal party did what in them lay to have this translation suppress-, ed. Histo. of the Canon, vol 1. p. 221.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 235 * means, that twelve years longer term might be * by special privilege granted to Bodleigh, in con- f sideration of the charges sustained by him and his ‘ associates in the first impression and the review * since : that though another special Bible for the * churches was intended by them to be set forth as r convenient time and leisure should hereafter per- ‘ mit, yet it should nothing hinder, but rather do ( much good to have diversitie of translations and f readings: And that if the license hereafter to f be made went simply forth without any proviso ‘ of their oversight, they would take such order with ‘ the party in writing, that no impression should f pass but by their direction, consent, and advice/ How long after this it was before this Bible was re- printed, I cannot say. Mr. Strype names an edition of 1576, and a learned friend of mine one of 1570, and 1575. The first I haye seen printed is in a large 4to, (r) 1576, of which I shall hereafter give an account. PARKER’S, or the BISHOPS’ BIBLE. Archbishop Parker, as was just now intimated, designing a new (s) translation or edition of the Bible into English, for the use of the churches, resolved on the same method for accomplishing it, which some years before, his most reverend prede- cessor Archbishop Cranmer had attempted on the same occasion : He divided the whole Bible into several parts, which he distributed to divers of his learned fellow Bishops, and to some other learned men of his acquaintance. The reason given by the (t) Archbishop for this proceeding of his was, that (s) the f Copies of (r) P.67. (l) Preface to the Bible. (?) Elsewhere his Grace gives the following account of the making this translation: ‘ Cumque sacrorum Bibliorum Angli- ‘ rana editio qua* in singulis Ecclesiis ex statuto coliocanda fuit236 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH * the former translation were so wasted, that very ‘ many churches wanted Bibles, and that they f were very faultily printed. This, he said, gave ' occasion to some well-disposed men to review it, to ‘ add some more light in the translation and order of ' the text, and to print it more correctly: in ' doing which, he added, they had followed the ‘ former translation more than any other, and va- f ried as little as possible from it, unless where they ‘ observed it was not so agreeable to the original The learned men employed by the Archbishop in doing this, were these that follow, who had the several tasks allotted to them annexed to their names. ‘jam prope dcJcta defecisset; novis typis magnitudine usitata, ‘ aut paulo grandiori, rursus cudi curaiit. Sed pristinam illam ‘ Anglicam versionem prius totam pio judicio examinavit, adhi- ‘ bitis sibi litcratis suis Capellanis, quorum semper optimum de- ‘ lectum ex Academiis ad se sumpsit; nec uon fratrum suorum ‘ Episcoporum aliorum doctorum hominum adjumento, quibus- ‘ cum cupide atque studiose egit, ut hunc tam diYinum laborem ‘ secum communicarent.’ De Anliquilat. Eccles. Britan. ‘ text.’ Thomas Beecon, Prebenda- Beecon, Prebenda- i 1 Canterbury. jThe Book of Psalm,. ry of Canterbury. A. P. C. The Book of Proverbs.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 231 Dr. Andrew Perne, Dean of Ely. --------- Dr. Robert Horne, Bishop of Winchester. — Thomas Cole, of Lincoln- t shire, one of the Geneva < transl. --------------- ( Dr. Edmund Grindal, Bi- ( shop of London. — ( Dr. John Parkhurst, Bi- < shop of Norwich. — ( Dr. Richard Cox, Bishop ( of Ely. --------------- i Dr. Edmund Guest, Bi-f shop of Rochester. \ Dr. Gabriel Goodman, Dean C of Westminster. — \ The Book of Ecclesi. The Ballet of Ballets of Solomon. Esay. Jeremiah, and Lamentations. Ezekiel. Daniel. All the lesser Prophets. Apocrypha. The Four Gospels. The Acts of the Apos. The Epistle to the Ro- mans. 1. Epistle to the Co- rinthians. These are supposed to have been some of those learned men to whom the Archbishop assigned these several parts of the Bible to be translated, from the capitals printed at the end of these portions, which are guessed to be the initial letters of the transla- tors’ names and titles. But as there are none of these printed after the remaining Epistles, • &c. of the New Testament, we cannot so much as guess who had them allotted to them for their parts. Of these which are named the majority were Bishops, from whence this translation came to be called The Bishops’ Bible. As for the Archbishop, his pro- vince was not so much to translate, as to order, di- rect, overlook, examine, and finish all. Besides those above-mentioned, the Archbishop likewise employed Laurence, a man famous at that time for his Critical knowledge in the Greek lan- guage Him, with other critics, the Archbishop238 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH directed to peruse the old translation, and diligent-^ ly to compare it with the original tekt. According- ly Laurence drew up some notes of errors of the translation of the New Testament, as has been al- ready shewn. The late popish Hudibras ridicules this excellent design of the Archbishop to revise the former translation of the Bible and print it a-new, with feigning, that His Grace put it into the Queen’s head, to have another version made, and that for that purpose her Majesty called a convocation, to whom the Archbishop is represented as making a very whimsical speech, and in particular recom- mending to them, ——To adapt a new Translation ; To this new Faith they taught the Nation. But all this is a falsehood of this buffoon’s own inventing, in order to make the English Reforma- tion as ridiculous as his little wit and ill manner* could make it. It seems his party, having done their utmost to argue and force protestants out of their religion, and not being able to gain their end, they are now for making use of the deist’s tools, and trying if they cannot by jests and ridicule laugh them out of it. By what has been just now said, it appears, that this matter never came before the convocation, but was by the Archbishop committed to the care of such of the Bishops, and of the uni- versity and His Grace’s own family, as he thought best qualified to be employed in this excellent and useful work. But this great and learned prelate had so baffled and exposed, by his searching the Antiquities of the British Church, the weak and vain pretences of the feigned Catholics to antiquity, that it is no wonder that even at this day His Grace is theTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 239 butt at which they shoot their poisoned arrows, even the most bitter words. The same profligate writer remarks of these translators, that they were so much afraid of being ruled, that in St. Matt. ii. 6. they falsely turned the word rule into feed. Whereas any one who durst believe his own eyes, may there see it is translated as it was in the Great Bible, only with the change of the captain into a captain, out of thee shall there come a captaine that shall gouerne my people Israel. He adds, that in the Bible, 1599, St. John i. 12. is corruptly put prerogative instead of power. But this likewise is not true. In the Great Bible, the Bishops’ Bible, and the Geneva translation, 8vo, 1599, it is, gave he power. Another of his cen- sures of this translation or revision is, that it has instructions and ordinances instead of traditions. But any one who pleases may soon be convinced of the staring falsehood of this, by looking on St. Matt. xv. 2, 3, where he will find the word tradition. So it is in other places, as I Pet. i. IS. which ye re- ceived by the tradition of your fathers. But indeed, 2 Thess. ii. 15. and iii. 6. it is rendered ordinances and institution. The Great Bible uses the same words, and the Geneva instructions. I will only mention one more of this scorner’s reflections on this translation, viz. that c in that text, of the prophet ‘ Malachi ii. 7. Queen Elizabeth’s Bibles falsely turn c the word shall into should, and King James’s still ' retains the corruption : suggesting by it, that the ‘ priest’s lips should keep knowledge and teach the ‘ law, but do not.’ Whereas any one who can read may see, that in this translation it is, The priestes lippes shall keep knowledge, and they shall seeke the lawe at his mouth. But to return : The Archbishop met with better success in this his excellent undertaking than his predecessor Cranmer had done* For with so much cheerfulness240 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH and readiness did the several Bishops and others, to whom his Grace sent the several parcels of the Bible to review and his instructions, concur with him in this his good design, that some time before the year 1568 it was all finished and ready for the press: so that in this year it was printed and published m a very elegant and pompous manner in a large folio, and on royal paper, and a most beautiful English letter, and embellished with several cuts of the most remarkable things in the Old and New Testament and Apocrypha, and maps finely cut in wood, and other draughts engraven on copper. The title-page is as follows: (u) Within, in a border, is the title printed thus, The Holy Bible. At the top of the border is the picture of Queen Elizabeth, engraved on copper, sitting in a royal pavillion. On each side of her are the emblems of religion and charity sitting. At the bottom is printed within an oblong border, support- ed by the supporters of the Queen’s arms, the lion and the dragon, with this motto. Non me pudet E- vangelii Christi, Virtus enim est, 8gc. Ro. 1. Then follows on another leaf: 1. The summe of the whole Scripture of the bookes of the Old and New Testament. 2. A Table setting out to the eye the genealogy of Adam: so passing by the Patriarchs, Judges, Kings, Prophets and Priests, and the Fathers of their time, continuing in a lineal descent to Christe our Saviour. The running title of this is, Christ’s Line, and it takes up five leaves and a half. In the initial letter T are the Archbishop’s paternal arms, empaled with those of Christ-Church, Canter- (m) The Bible of this edition which I saw, is now the proper, ty of W. Rigden of Canterbury, and once belonged to Robert Boys of Islington, clerk oftheAvere ofthe Queen’s Stables, 1558, and son of Thomas Boys, the third son of John Boys, Esq: of Fredfield, in the parish of Nouington in -Kent. A copy of it B likewise in the Bublio Library at Cambridge.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 241 bury, with the initial letters of his name M. P. on each side, and the date of the year 1568 at the bottom, and underneath a cypher. Through the stem of the T is run the crosier-staff, the head of which appears above in the place of the crest, and round the arms, within a double circle, is the Archbishop’s motto, MVNDVS TRANSIT ET CONCVPISCENTIA EIVS. 3. A Table of the books of the Old Testament. ‘ H The whole Scripture of the Bible is divided into ’ two Testaments, the olde testamente and the ‘ newe, which booke is of diuers natures, some le- 'gab, some historicall, some sapientiall, and some r propheticall: The olde teacheth by figures and f ceremonies, the lawe was geven terribly in light- ' nyng and thundryng, to induce the people to ' obseruaunce thereof by feare. The newe Testa- f ment came in more gloriously with the gentle c name of the Gospel and good tydings, to induce ' men to observe it by love.’--- 4. Proper Lessons to be read for the first Lessons, both at Morning and Evening Praier, on the Sun- days throughout the Year, and for some also the second Lessons. 5. Lessons proper for Holidays. 6. Proper Psalms for certayne dayee. 7. The order how the rest of the holy Scripture, beside the Psalter, is appointed to be read. 8. A brief declaration when every term begins and ends. 9. An Almanack for xxix Years, beginning 1561. 10. To find Easter for ever. 11. What days to be observed for Holidays, and none other. 12. A Table of the Order of the Psalms, to be said at Morning and Evening Praier. 13. The Kalendar. In the inner margin of it are notes of the sun’s rising and setting. At the bot- K24$ THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH tom of January is An Admonition to the Reader, a# follows: c Where in this Kalendar be appoynted almost to ' all the dayes of euery moneth names of saintes ‘ (as they call them) this we have done, gentle ‘ reader, not for that we accompte them all for ' saintes, of whom we repute some not good, or ' yet for that eyther, howe holy soever they be, we ‘ iudge any divine worship or honour to be referred ‘ to them ; but rather that they should be as notes ‘ and markes of some certayne matters, whose ap- ‘ poynted tymes to knowe as it maye do much ' good: so to be ignoraunt of the same may do to ' men much hurt. And this is the reason of this ‘ fact and purpose. Farewell.’ 14. A Preface into the Byble folowyng, made by the Archbishop, and printed in the Roman let- ter. In the initial letter of it, O, is the Arch- bishop’s paternal coat of arms, with his motto round them, and the first letters of his name M. P. on each side. The crosier-staff goes through the arms, and the top of it appears instead of a crest. In this preface the Archbishop observes from these words of our Lord, (sc) ' Search yee the * Scriptures, for in them ye think to have eternal ' life, and those they bee which bear witness qf me, ‘ that as to al belongeth it to be called unto eternal ‘ life, therefore to every man, woman, or child is ‘ this spoken proportionally to their degrees and ' ages: for that his will is that al men should be 'saved: that the gross Jews used to read the ' Scriptures, and were not of Christ rebuked or ' disproved, either for their searching, or for the ' opinion they had therin to find eternal life, how ' superstitiously or superficially soever some of ' them used to expend the Scriptures. How much e more unadvisedly do such as boast themselfe (x) John t.•TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 243 * to be either Christ’s vicars, or be of bis garde to f loth christen men from reading by their covert f slanderous reproaches of the Scriptures, or in their f authoritie by law or statute to contract this Ii- * berty of studying the word of eternal salvation! ‘ Antichrist, therefore, his Grace said, he must be ' that under whatsoever colour would give contrary * precept or counsil to that which Christ did give c unto us: The Archbishop next proceeds to an ‘ earnest exhortation to the reader to search the f Holy Scripture, as God biddeth him, wherein he c may find his salvation, and not to let the covert ‘ suspicious insinuations of the adversaries drive him ' from this search, either for the obscurity which c they say is in them, or for the inscrutable hidden * mysteries they talk to be comprized in them, or ' for the strangeness and homeliness of the phrases f they would charge Hod's book with : but only ' to search it with an humble spirit, to ask in con- f tinual prayer, to seek with purity of life, to c knock with perpetual perseverance, and cry to ' that good Spirit of Christ the comforter. His f Grace next observes what care God hath had to ‘ prescribe these books unto us, and to maintain ‘ and defend them against the malignity of the ‘ devil and his ministers, who alway went about ' to destroy them : since they could never be put * out of the way neither by the spite of any tyrant, f nor the hatred of either any porphyrian philoso- ‘ pher or rhetorician, neither by the envy of the * Romanists and such hypocrites, who from time to f time did ever bark against them, some of them f not in open sort of condemnation, but more cun- ‘ ningly under subtil pretences, for that, as they say, ‘ they are so hard to understand, and especially for that ‘ they affirm it to be a perilous matter to translate 1 the text of the Holy Scripture, and therefore it e cannot be wel translated. By which means they244 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH r labour al they can to slaunder the translators, to ‘ find fault in some words of the translation, but * themself wil never set pen to the book to set out c any translation. They can, His Grace said, in ' their (y) constitutions provincial, under pain of ‘ excommunication, inhibite al other men to trans- f late them without the ordinaries of the provincial c councils agree therunto, but they wil be wel ware * never to give counsail to set them out. Being in ' this their judgment far unlike the old fathers in the ‘ primitive church, who have exhorted indifferently ' al persons, as wel men as women, to exercise r themselves in the Scriptures, which, by S. Hier- f ome’s aucthoritie, be the Scriptures of the people. ' Yea, they be far unlike their old forefathers that e have ruled in this realm, who in their time* ' and in divers ages did their diligence to translate ‘ whole books of the Scriptures to the erudition of ‘ the laity, as yet at this day be to be seen divers f books translated into the vulgar tongue, some by f Kings of the realm, some by Bishops, some by f Abbots, some by other devout godly fathers; * though for the age of the speech and strangeness c of the character of many of them, almost worn out f of knowledge. In which books may be seen * evidently how it was used among the Saxons to ‘ have in their churches read the four gospels, so r distributed and picked out of the body of the c evangelists books, that to every Sunday and f festival day in the year they were sorted out to ‘ the common ministers of the church in their ‘ Common-Prayers to be read to their people. ' The Archbishop next shews what is done in the * translation, and for what reasons it was under- * taken, as I have shewn before. He then reflects ‘ on Cardinal Hosius for altering the text of the * Holy Scripture, to favour the popish doctrines of (y) Tho. Arundel in concilio apud Oxon. An. 1407. Art. 7.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 245 f satisfaction and praying' to saints, and asks, ‘ What manner of translation may men look for f at their hands, if they should translate the Scrip- f tures, to the comfort of God’s elect, which they ‘ never did, nor be not like to purpose it, but rather ‘ studious onely to seek quarrels in other mens well- f doings, to pick faults where none are, and where f any are escaped through humane negligence, f there to cry out with their tragical exclamations, f but in no wise to amend by the spirit of charity ‘ and lenity that which might be more aptly set. * His Grace next adviseth the reader not to be f offended with the diversitie of translators, nor ‘ with the ambiguity of translations. Since of f congruence, no offence can justly be taken for f this new labour, nothing prejudicing any other c man’s judgment by this doing; nor yet hereby c professing this to be so absolute a translation, as c that hereafter might follow no other that might c see that which as yet was not understood. In this f point, the Archbishop added, it is convenient to e consider the judgment of John [Fisher] once f Bishop of Rochester was in, who thus wrote: r (z) It is not unknown, but that many things have f been more diligently discussed, and more clearly f understanded by the wits of these latter dayes, as c wel concerning- the Gospels, as other Scriptures, f than in old time they were. The cause where- f of is, for that to the old men the ice was not ‘ broken, or for that their age was not sufficient f exquisitely to expend the whole main sea of the f Scriptures, or else for that in this large field of f the Scriptures a man may gather some ears un- f touched after the harvest-men, how diligent so- * ever they were. For there be yet in the gospels ‘ very many dark places, which without all doubt ' to posterity shall be made much more open. For (z) Articulo. xiii. contra Lutherum.246 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ‘ why should we despair herein, seeing the gospel 1 was delivered to this intent, that it might be utr ‘ terly understanded by us, yea to the very inch. f Wherefore, forasmuch as Christ sheweth no less f love to his church now than lutherto he has ‘ done, the authorise wherof is as yet no whit * diminished; and forasmuch as that Holy Spirit, f the perpetual keeper and guardian of the same ‘ church, whose gifts and graces do flow as con- * tinually, and as abundantly as from the begin- ‘ning; who can doubt but that such things as ‘ remain yet unknown in the gospel shall be here- ‘ after made open to the latter wits of our posterity ‘ to their clear understanding?’ The good Archbishop concludes this his preface with exhorting the readers f oft to call upon the ■ Holy Spirit of God, our Heavenly Father, by the ‘ mediation of our Lord and Saviour, with the ‘ words of the (a) octonary Psalm pf David, who f did so importunately crave of God tp have the ‘understanding of his laws and Testament; and f humbly on their knees to pray to Almighty God c with that wise King Solomon, in his very words, ‘ Sapient, ix.’ 15. Next to this preface follows A Prologue or Preface, in the English letter, made by Thomas Cranmer, late Archbishop of Canterbury. In the capital or initial letter C are included his arms, im- paled with those of the see of Canterbury, and on the right hand of them in the back pf the letter is placed the first letter of the Archbishop’s name T. 16. A description oftheyeeres from the creation of the world until this present yere 1568, drawen for the most part out of the holy Scripture, with de- claration of certayne places wherinne is certayne diffrence of the yeres. In the inner margin ar? notes of the Archbishop’s. (a) Psal. cxix.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 247 17. The order of the Books of the Old and Newe Testament. Then follows the tirste booke of Moses, &c, divided into verses, as the Geneva translation, with contents before each chapter, and in the margin notes and scripture-references. Under the contents of the first chapter is a large wooden cut representing the history of the creation. The same method is observed in almost all the fol- lowing books. After the second chapter is placed a little map of the kingdom of Eden, cut in wood. At the 8th verse of the 46th chapter is a hand pointing in the margin, and from thence to the end of verse 27 (6) inverted commas, as is done in se- veral other places. Next the 27th chapter of Exodus follows a large representation of the Jews’ tabernacle, sacrifices, &c. and the manner of their pitching their tents round about it. After verse 10. of the xviiith chapter of Leviticus are two tables thus entituled, i. Degrees of kinrede which let ma- trimonie as it is set forth in the xviii of Leviticus. ii. Degrees of ajjinitie or alliance which let matrix monie as it is set forth, Sgc. After Deuteronomy follows, on a spare leaf, The second Part of the Bj/ble, conteyning these bookes, The book of Joshua, &c. The booke of Job. Underneath the names of the books is a cop- per-cut of the Earl of Leicester, of half length, in armour, holding a truncheon in his left hand. Underneath the picture is his motto, DROIT ET (&) These were intended to distinguish those parts which were not to be read in churches. For it was now ordered by the Queen’s Admonition to all Ministers Ecclesiastical, prefixed to the second tome of Homilies, that where it might so chance some one or other chapter of the olde Testament to fall in or- der to be read upon the Sundaies or Holycdayes, whiche were better to be changed with some other of the Newe Testament of more edification, the ministers should consider well of such chapters beforehand.248 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH LOYAL, and on the right side of it is a tablet with J23 456 on it. Facing chap. xx. and xxi. of the book 789 of Joshua, is a small map of the Division of the Lande of Canaan to the Children of Israel, that is to wyt by Moses unto two tribes and an halfe, 8gc. The running-title of 1 Samuel, &c. is S Kinges on one page, arid on the page over against it 1 Samuel, &c. After Job follows, The third Part of the Byble, contayning these bookes, The Psalter, &c. Malachi. Under these names of the books contained in this part is a wooden cut representing David play- ing upon his harp; and on the other side of the leaf is ~A Prologue of St. Basil the great upon the Psalms, in the initial letter of which, D, are Secretary Cecil's arms; and at the beginning of the first Psalm on the next leaf, in the place of the initial letter, is his pic- ture engraven on a copper plate in his gown and furs, and holding in his left hand an Hebrew Psalter open, and having his right hand upon the letter B standing before him. On the chapiters of the pillars, betwixt which he stands, is his motto, COR VNVM, VIA VNA. At the end of the Psalter is a table enti- tuled Numerus secundum Hebrceos, or how the Psalms are numbered according to the Hebrews. After the Prophecy of Malachias follows on a spare leaf, The Volume of the bookes called Apocrypha, con- tayning these bookes following, The thirde booke of Esdras, &c. Underneath these names is a cut in wood repre- senting the building of some fortress. At the end of this volume is A description of the holy Lande, containinge the places mentioned in theTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 249 four Evangelists, with other places about the sea coastes: wherein may be seen the waies and iournies of Christe and his Apostles in Judea, Samaria, and Galilee, for into these three parts this land is divided. Under the map are the places specified in it, with their situation, by the observation of the degrees con- cerning their length and breadth. On the next leaf is the frontispiece of the New Testament. Within a border cut in wood is the :title of it thus: H The NEWE TESTAMENT of our Saviour Jesus Christe. On the top of this border are the Queen's arms, with those of Ireland in a distinct shield on the right, and her crest quartered in another shield on the left. On each side are the emblems of religion and char- ity, and at the bottom, in an oblong tablet, support- ed by the supporters of the Queen’s arms, a lion and a dragon are printed these words of the Apostle in English ; I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christe, because it is the power of God unto salvation to al that believe, Ro. i. On the other side of the leaf is A Preface into the Neive Testament, written by the Archbishop, whose arms are placed in the initial letter T, as before the genealogical table before-mentioned, No. 2. Here the Archbishop observes, that f in f this booke of the Newe Testament is discoursed * the whole misterie of our salvation and redemp- 1 tion, purchased by our Saviour Christe, here is ' his holy conception described, his nativitie, his f circumcision, his whole life and conversation, f his godly doctrine, his divine miracles, his death, ■ his resurrection, his ascension, his sending of the250 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ' Holy Spirit, his session in our fleshe on the right c hand of his Father, making continual intercession f to him for us. In this booke is contayned the c fourme and order of his last judgment after the ‘ general resurrection of our bodies. These, saith * his Grace, be the misteries of our faith, these be ( the groundes of our salvation; these be thus * written that we should believe them, and by our f belief should enjoy life everlasting/ The Archbishop concludes this preface with pnce again admonishing the reader ' charitably to ‘ examine this translation of the newe Testament c following; and not to be offended with diversitie f of interpretation, tho’ he find it not to agree with f his wont text, or yet to disagree from the common f translation : and exhorting the good English rea- f der not to be offended at seeing the holy scriptures * in his own language as a matter newly seene : see- * ing that our own countryman, that venerable priest ‘ Bede, many years agone did translate St. John’s ‘ Gospel into the vulgar tongue to the profite of the c church, saith Cuthbert and Durham’s story, who c reporteth Bede’s own saying, I would not that my ‘ disciples should reade any lye, or spends their la- ‘ hour after my departure without fruit. Whiche ‘ thinge also the auncient lyfe of Bede doth testifie * of him | In these dayes of his sicknesse he did ‘ translate the Gospel of St. John into the Englishe c tongue, saying with the Apostle; I am detter to ‘ the learned and unlearned, I am made all to all. ' The rather he so did, saith William Malmesberi, c Because this gospell, by the difficultie that is in it, ’ doth so much exercise the wittes of the readers, ‘ therefore he did interpret it into the English ‘ tongue, and so did condescends to them which e were not skilful in the Latin tongue.’ After this preface follows The Gospel by St. Mat- fhewe, to which, as to the other three gospels, isTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 251 prefixed a head-piece cut in wood., wherein is repre- sented St. Matthew sitting with a book before him, supported by an angel, &c. So the Gospels by St. Mark. St. Luke, and St. John, and the Acts of the Apostles, have head-pieces before them, in which are represented their several authors. Before St. Paul’s Epistles is A Cart or Cosmogra- phies cut in wood, of the peregrination or journey of St. Paul, with the destance of the myles; and underneath, The order oftymes. At the beginning of the Epistles to the Romans and Titus is a head-piece, wherein is represented St. Paul sitting with a letter in his hand, as if he was giving it to the person that stands before him. In the book of the Revelation are figures, cut in wood, of the most remarkable things in that book, twenty in number. After this book is printed FINIS, and then A Table to finde the Epistles and Gospels read 'in the Churche of England on Sundays, and another of Epistles, fyc. which are used to be read on divers Saints days in the yere. After which is added. Imprinted at London in Powle’s Church-yarde, by Richard Jugge, Printer to the Queen’s Majestie. Cum privilegio Regia Majestatis, Underneath is the following symbol cut in wood, Within an oval is a pelican standing in her nest, with her young ones at her breast drinking her blood, which she lets out with her bill. Round her, within two oval lines, PRO LEGE, REGE ET GREGE. Within two other oval lines, without these, LOVE KEPYTH THE LAWE, OBEYETH THE KYNG, AND IS GOOD TO THE COM- MEN-WEALTH. On the , right hand is the emblem of PRVDENCE, and on the252 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH left that of JUSTICE. Underneath, these tw# Latin verses: Matris ut hcec proprio stirps est saliata cruorc Pascis item proprio, Christe, cruore tuos. In this Bible the several additions from the vul- gar Latin, inserted in the Great Bible in a small letter, are all omitted; particularly the three ver- ses which were added to Psalm xiv. and printed in a smaller letter. Verse 7. of 1 John v. which was before distinguished by its being printed in a different letter, is here printed without any distinction. The chapters, as 1 intimated before, are divided into verses, as in our present Bibles, and the initial letters of the several translators or review- ers’ names and titles, printed at the end of the por- tions they revised, so far as the 1 Corinthians. In the margin are short notes and scripture-references. For a Specimen of this translation : 1 Sam. vi. 4." Acts viii. 27. lTim.iv.14. 1 Peter ii. 13. | J [five golden emerods. ( an eunuch. j , j by the auctority of el- ) dership. j as having the pre- eminence. - In the Great Bible aforementioned Acts xxvii. 14. is translated thus : But anone after there arose against their purpose a fiawe of wynde oute of the northe-easte. This is here altered thus: But not long after there arose-------out of the north-east, which is called Euroclydon. So the Great Bible had translated 2 Tim. iii. 16. All Scripture, geven by inspiration of God, is profitable ; which in this re- vision is thus changed: All Scripture is given by inspiration of God and is profitable. And yet theTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 253 Archbishop himself, in his preface to the Old Tes- tament, thus Englishes it: All the whole Scripture inspired from God above is profitable to teach. What is objected to this translation is, that (0 ' it is not so exact as it should be, since in the Old ' Testament it does not always strictly follow the * Hebrew verity, and in some places is on purpose ' accommodated to the Greek; and on that ac- ' count is disfigured with diverse errors.’ But to any one who peruses it with care, will this censure appear to be not very well grounded. For instance, Exod. vi. 1. is here thus rendered: Now thou shall see what I will do unto Pharao: for in a mighty hand shall he let them go, and in a mighty hand shall he drive them out of his land. In the He- brew what is here translated in a mighty hand is the very same in both places. Accordingly Ainsworth renders it by a strong hand. But now the LXX in the first place translate the words in a strong hand, and in the second, a lofty arm. In this per- haps these translators may be thought to follow the LXX too closely, in that they translate the words in a strong hand, and not by or with, which is bet- ter English. So again in Exodus xv. 1. in the He- brew it is, the horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea. So it is in the LXX. But these trans- lators render it, overthrown in the sea, as if they here followed the Great Bible, where it is so trans- lated. But I do not intend here to criticise on this translation any further, than to shew the nature of it in general. Only I would observe, that it seems to have fared somewhat the worse through the intemperate zeal of the sticklers for the Geneva translation, and Broughton’s ambition of being em- ployed in making a new one. The next year, 1569, was published a (d) se- (c) Arnold BootiuSj Kemp, (cl) Penes John Kennetof Margate,254 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH cond edition of this Bible, in a thick 4to, by Richard Jugge, the Queen’s printer, in a small black letter, in two columns, and the number of the verses intermixed. On the upper part of the title-page is engraved the picture of Queen Eli- zabeth sitting on a throne, with the emblems of justice on one side, and mercy on the other, holding her crown on her head. A little lower are the emblems of fortitude and prudence reaching out their hands to uphold her throne; between whom is an oblong blank, in which is printed The holi bible. At the bottom is represented a (e) minister bare-headed, and habited in a sort of chimere, preaching to a small audience of men and women, sitting for the most part on benches with their bon- nets on, and Bibles in their laps. On the right hand of the pulpit, just under it, sits one by him- self, in his gown and furs, and holding his Bible in his hand on his left knee, and underneath all, GOD SAVE THE QUEEN. After this title-page follows an Almanack and Morning and Evening Prayer: with the Creed com- monly called Athanasius’s, and the Prayers for raine, &c. Next a Preface, the same with that before the edition 1568, and an Analysis of the Bible. Over the first chapter of Genesis is a head-piece, in which is represented the creation of the world. The ini- tial letter of this chapter is set within Archbishop Parker’s arms, impaled with those of the see of Canterbury. In chap. II. where Paradise is described, is a cut of it, with this title, This figure is spoken of in the tenth verse of this chapter before, and represents the situation of God’s garden, with (e) In the same cut in Archbishop Parker’s Antiquities, &c. it is the Archbishop himself who is represented preaching, dress- ed in his episcopal habit, and with his square cap on his head. See Strype’s Annals of the Reformation under Queen Elizabeth, toI. II. p. 460.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 255 an encomium and explanation of it underneath. In Leviticus, at chap, xviii. are placed two tables, the one entitled, Degrees of kindred which let Matri- mony as it is set forth Levit. xviii; the other, De- grees of Affinity or aliaunce which let Matrimony as it is set forth Levit. xviii. At Numb, xxxiii. is a chart, shewing the way that the people of Israel passed, the space of XL years, from Egypt through the deserts of Arabia, till they entered into the Land of Canaan, &c. Before the Book of Joshua stands the picture of a pelican feeding her young ones with her blood, and on each side prudence and jus- tice, and underneath this Latin distich, as in the edition 1568. Matris ut hcec proprio stirps est satiala cruore Pascis item proprio, Christe, cruore tuos. In the initial letter A are the arms of the Earl of Leicester, with his motto, DROIT ET LOYAL. At the end of chap. xv. is a map of the division of the land of Canaan to the children of Israel. After the Books of Chronicles is a piece entitled, A very profitable declaration for the understanding of the Histories ofEsdras, Nehemiah, Esther, Daniel, $$c. It stands in three columns thus : That which The Monarchy happened to of Babylon, the People of Israel, dur- ing these Mo- narchies. Before the Book of Psalms, which begins the. third part of the Bible, is a prologue of St. Basil the Great, a sentence or two of St. Augustine’s, and an advertisement to the reader, not to be of- fended though he findeth the Psalms of this trans- Of the Years that the Mo- narchs of Persia reign- ed, Sgc.256 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH lation following not so to sound agreeably to his wonted words and phrases as he is accustomed with : after which follow general notes concerning all the Psalms. In the margin are placed the distinctions of Morning and Evening Prayer. In the initial letter B of the first Psalm are the arms of Sir William Cecil, with his motto, Cor unum, Via una. Next the Old Testament follows the volume of the books called Apocrypha. Before the first Book of Machabees is A necessarie Table for the know- ledge of the State of Juda, &c. The title before the New Testament is, within a border cut in wood, The New Testament of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, 1569. Cum privilegio. Next to it is, A Description of the Holy Land, $e. and on the other side of the leaf, A Table to make plain the difficulty that is found in St. Mat- thew and St. Luke touching the generation of Je- sus Christ, Sgc. At the xxvi chapter of St. Matthew is another table for the better understanding of the Relations of our Saviour's passion by the several E- vangelists. At the end of the Acts is a map entitled, The Cart Cosmographie of the Peregrination or Journey of St. Paul, fyc. and the Order of Times. After the end of the New Testament are Two Ta- bles to fynde the Epistles and Gospels read in the Church of England on Sundays and Holidays. At the end of which is, Imprinted at London in Powles Church-yard by Richard Jugg, Printer to the Queen’s Majestie. Cum privilegio llegice Majestatis. On the next leaf are noted the faultes escaped in printing, which are but twelve in all. Then follow the Psalms in Metre, Imprinted at London, by John Day, over Aldersgate, At theTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 257 gild of which, are added divers good prayers. 1569. This translation or revision being thus finished and printed; the Archbishop’s next care was to get it introduced into the several churches of the king- dom, to be used there. In the (f) Articles there- fore to he enquired, of within the Diocese of Canter- bury, in the ordinary Visitation of the Most Reve- rend Father in God, Matthew, by the Providence of God, Archebyshop of Canterbury, fyc. in the Yeare of oure Lord 1569, Enquiry was made of the churchwardens, Whether they had in their pa- rish-churches-------the Bible in the largest volume. The design of this seems to have been, to know what churches were yet unprovided of the English Bible. Accordingly in the convocation of the province of Canterbury, which met April 3, 1571, a canon was made, that (g) c the churchwardens ’ should see, that the Holy Bible be in every f church in the largest volume (if it might con- ‘ veniently be) such as were lately imprinted at f London.’ It was likewise ordered, that f every £ Archbishop and Bishop, every Deane and chiefe £ Residentiary, and every Archdeacon, should r have one of these Bibles in their cathedrals and ‘ families.’ Accordingly the nexty'ear, 1572, was published a (A) second edition, in folio, of this Bible, on the same fine paper and letter with the former, but with some few alterations and additions. 1. In the inner margin of the Kalendar are prin- ted in circles, the representations of the xii signs of the zodiac. 2. Facing the xx. and xxi. of Joshua is a fair (/) Imprinted at London, by Reginald Wolfe. (g) Liber discipline ecclesis Anglicans Anno 1571. tit. ditui ecclesiarum et alii selecti riri. (A) Panes D. J. Gray, M. D. apud Cantearienses. 8258 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH map of the land of Canaan, with Secretary Cecil’s coat of arms engraven on it. 3. There is an Almanack for 38 years, beginning 1572, and ending 1610. 4. To the first book of Esdras, or Ezra, is pre- fixed, £ A very profitable declaration for the under- f standing of the Histories of Esdras, Nehemias, * Esther, Daniel, and divers other places of Scrip- ‘ ture very darke by reason of the discorde that is * among Historiographers, and among the fexposi- * tours of the Holy Scriptures, touching the succes- r sive order of the Kynges or Monarchies of Babi- r Ion and of Persia: of the yeeres that the said Mo- ‘ narchies lasted from the transmigration of the f Jews under Nebuchodonosor until the Monarchic c of the Greekes : and of the confusion that is in the * names of the Kinges of Persia.’ 5. The Psalter is printed in two columns. In that on the right hand is printed this new trans- lation in the Roman letter, with the words that are not in the Hebrew, printed in the English let- ter. In the other column is the translation of the Great Bible in the English letter. The reason of this seems to have been, that at this time, the Psal- ter was not printed with the Book of Common- Prayer, &c. as it is now, but was read out of the Bible. 6. Under the names of the books in this part, printed in the title-page before the Psalter, is Secre- tary Cecil’s picture, as described before; and on the other side of the leaf, his arms in the initial let- ter D. 7. In the initial letter of the Prophecy of Jere- miah is Lord Leicester’s coat of arms within the garter. 8. After the Prayer of Manasses King of Judah, follows, r A necessary Table for the knowledge of £ the Mate of Judah from the beginning of the Mo-TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 259 ' narchy of the Greekis (where the Table that is set f forth upon Esdras endeth) until the death and pas- f sion of Jesus Christ.’ 9. Next, the description of the Holy Land; at the end of the Apocrypha, is, f A Table to make ' plain the difficultie that is found in St. Matthewe ' and St. Luke, touching- the generacyon of Jesus c Christe the sonne of David, and his right succes- ' sor in the kingdom : which description beginneth ' at David and no higher, because the difficultie is f only in his posterities 10. Before the Epistles of St. James and St. Pe- ter are their pictures cut in wood. 11. To the Book of the Revelations is prefixed a leaf, in which are placed altogether the several figures which in the former edition are in their pro- per places in the hook. After the two tables of the Epistles, &c. Imprinted at London in Powles Churche-yard, by Richard Jugge, Printer to the Queene’s Majes- tic. 1572. Cum privilegio Regice Majestatis. But notwithstanding this care of the Archbishop’s to provide the several churches, &c. with the Bible in English, and that he was backed with the author- ity of the Queen, who ratified the canons passed by the convocation, and privileged the impression, there were yet, it seems, many churches, even in the Archbishop’s own small diocese of Canterbury, which were some years after this without any Bibl'e. Thus I find it entered in the fore-mentioned book of accounts of the church-wardens of Crundal, in 1585, Paid for lack of a Bible at Canterbury, Is. 3d. In 1570 and 1573, was this Bible again printed in 4to by Jugge.260 THE HISTORY 01? THE ENGLISH In 1574, it was reprinted in folio. In it was printed the summe of the whole Scripture: The di- vision of the Bible into two Testaments; at the end of which is this note, that suche parts aiid chap- ters whiche be marked and noted icith semi-circles c at the head of the verse or lyne, with such other Textes, may be leaft unread in the publick reading to the people, that thereby other chapters andplaces of the Scripture making more to their edification and capacitie may come in their roomes, fyc. In 1575, it was again printed in quarto, without the Apocrypha, and with fewer marginal refe- rences. In 1584, and 1595, were printed other editions of this Bible, in a large folio, and the black letter, with the following title: The Holy Bible: conteyning the Old Testament and the New. Authorised and appointed to be read in churches. All the wordes of my mouth are righteous, there is no frowardnesse nor falshoode in them. They are allplaine to such as toil understand, and right to them thatfind knowledge. Prov. viii. 8,9. Imprinted at London by the deputies of Christo- pher Barker, Printer to the Queene’s Majestie. Anno--------- After the title-page follows : A Prologue or Preface made by Thomas Cran- mer, sometime Archbishop of Canterbury, begin- ning thus: The whole Scripture of the Bible is divided into two Testaments, the Oide Testament and the New; which book is of divers natures, some legal), some historical!, some sapiential!, and some propheti- cal). The olde teachetli by figures and ceremonies, that the lawe was given terribly in lightning and thundering, to induce the people to the observance thereof by feare. The new Testament came illTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 261 more gloriously with the gentle name of the Gospel and good tidings, to induce men to observe it by love. ---------After which follows an Analysis of the Old find Neio Testament. An Almanacke, beginning 1580, and ending 1611. Of the Golden Number. The use of the Epact. The Epact. Kalendar. x\ftcr the second Book of Chronicles, is A verie profitable declaration for the understanding of the histories of Esdras, Nehemias, Esther, Daniel, and divers other places of Scripture very darke by rea- son of the discord that is among Historiographers, and among the expositors of the holy Scriptures touching the successive order of the Kings or Mo- narchies of Babylon and of Persia : of the yeeres that t]ie sayde Monarchies lasted from the trans- migration of the Jewes under Nabuchodonosor, un- till the Monarchic of the Greekes, and of the con- fusion that is in the names of the Kings of Persia. The Book of Psalms is according to the transla- tion qf the Great Bible only, that of the Bishops’ translation being now quite omitted, to save expense, I suppose, though when this saving humour begun, I do nQt find. The title of the New Testament is : The Newe Testament of our Saviour Jesus Christ. Rom. 1. I am not ashamed of the Gospell of Christ, because it is the power of God unto salvation to all that believe. Imprinted at London, by the Deputies of Chris- topher Barker, Printer to the Queen’s Majestie. Anno 1595. Next this leaf is, The description of the holy Land, containing the places mentioned in the foure Evangelists, with other places about the sea-coasts; Wherein may be seene the wayes and iourneys of Christ and his Apostles in Judea, Samaria, and262 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH Galilee; for into these three parts this land is divided. Under which is a small map cut in wood. On the other side of the leaf is, A Table to make plaine the difjicultie that is found in S. Matthew, and S. Luke, touching the generation of Jesus Christ the sonne of David, and his right sucessour in the Kingdome: which description beginneth at David and no higher, because the difjicultie is only in his posteritie. At the end of St. Matthew's Gospel is A Table for the better understanding of the xxvi chapter of S. Matthew, the xiii of S. Marke, the xxii of S. Luke, and the xix of S. John. At the end of the Acts of the Apostles is The Chart Cosmographie of the Peregrination or Jour- ney of S. Paul, with the distance of the miles, cut in wood: and on the next page is The order of ti?nes. Another edition of this Bible was printed 1602, in folio, by Robert Barker, the Queen’s printer, with a frontispiece and title different from the edi- tions 1568 and 1572. At the top of the border is the word Jehovah, in Hebrew letters, within a glory bounded with a cloud, out of which goes a right hand, on the fore-linger of which hangs, in a ring, a book clasped, with this inscription, YERBUM DEI MANET IN iETERNUM. On the two sides of the title, about the middle, are the letters E. R. with a rose and crown over them. At the bottom is a table supported by two cherubims, with- in which are these sentences of Scripture. Prov. viii. 8. All the wordis of my mouth are righteous, there is no frowardness nor falshoode in them. 9. They are all plaine to such as will under- stande, and right to them that finde knowledge.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 263 Within this border is this title; The Holy Bible; conteyning the Old Testament and the New. Au- thorised and appointed to be read in Chu. ches. In all these later editions the Psalter is according to the translation of the Great Bible, and the Psalms are pointed as they are to be said or sung in church- es, with the days of the month, and the distinction of morning and evening prayer, as in our Common- Prayer Books. Of this Bible I observe, that the editions of it are mostly in folio and in quarto. I never heard of but one in 8vo. viz. 1569, in a small black letter, and the New Testament alone in 8vo. 1613. The reason of this l suppose, was, that this Bible was principally designed for the use of churches; and that the Geneva translation was commonly used in families, &c. In 1571, was published by Arthur Golding, an Essex gentleman, the (i) Psalter in English, with a translation of Mr. Calvin’s Commentaries upon, it. To every Psalm are prefixed large contents; the following Psalm is a specimen of the transla- tion. Psalm 1. 1. Blissed is the man that walketh not in the counsell of the ungodly, and standeth not in the way of the wicked, and sitteth not in the seat of the icorners. 2. But delighteth in the law of the Lord, and oc- cupieth himselfe in his law day and night. 3. And he shal be like a tree planted by the ri- ver’s syde, which shall yelde his frute in dew season, and whose leafe shall never fall awaye: and what- soever he doeth, it shall prosper. 4. So are not the ungodly, but as the chaffe which the wynde scattereth. (?) Imprinted at London by Thomas East and Henry Middle, ton, for Lucas Harrison and George Byshop, Anno Domini, M.D.IrfXXI. 4to.264 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH 5. Therfore shall not the ungodly stand in judg- ment, nor the wicked in the congregation of the rightuouse. 6. For the Lord knoweth the waye of the rightu- ouse, and the w ay of the ungodly shal perishe. I next proceed to give an account of the most re- markable editions of the Bible, &c. which I have before said was translated and printed by some Eng- lish refugees at Geneva, in the years 1557 and 1560, in 12mo. and 4to. Eight years after it was again printed in 2 vol. folio, and again at Geneva 1570, fol. and again at London, fol. and 4to. 1572, and in 4to. 1575, 1576. Of this last I have seen a copy in a large 4to. with this title: The Bible: that is the Holy Scriptures conteined in the Olde and Newe Testament. Translated ac- cording to the Ebrewe and Greke, and conferred with the best translations in divers languages, with most profitable annotations upon all the harde places, and other thinges of great importance, as may ap- peare in the Epistle to the Reader. Feare ye not, stand still and behold the salvation of the Lord which he will shew to you this day. Exod. xiv. 13. Great are the troubles of the righteous: but the Lord delivereth him out of them all. Psal. xxxiv. 19. The Lord shall fight for you, therefore hold you your peace. Exod, xiv. Imprinted at London by Christopher Barkar, dwelling in Powles Churche-yard, at the signe of the Tigres head. 1576. Cum privilegio. Then follow: 1. The Dedication, To the most vertuous and no- ble Queene Elizabeth, Queene of England, France, and Ireland, &c. Grace and Peace from God the Father through Christ Jesus our Lorde.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 265 2. A Preface, To our beloved in the Lord the Brethren of England, Scotland, Ireland, &c. Grace, Mercie and Peace through Christ Jesus. 3. The order of the yeres from Paul’s Conver- sion, shewing the time of his peregrination, and of his Epistles written to the Churches. 4. A Table conteining the Cycle of the Sunne, Dominical Letter, Leape-yere, Easter, Rogation Sunday, Golden Number, Indiction, and Epact, serving for 28 yeres. It begins 1576, and ends 1603. 5. Of the Cycle of the Sunne, why it was ordein- ed, a perpetual rule to finde it out, with the Sunday Letter, and Leape Yeres. 6. A Rule to finde out Easter for ever. 7. Of the Golden Number. 8. How to find the Indiction Romane. 9. Of the Epacte, and thereby to know the change of the Moone. 10. A supputation of the Yeres of the World, from the Creation thereof unto this present Yere 1576, according as it is counted by D. M. Luther. 11. The Kalendar; in which in a large column are noted several historical notes of what happened on such days of the months, and some of the festi- vals. Thus against March iii. is placed this note : The Temple of Jerusalem buylt, finished and holi- ed 515 yeeres before Christ, Esd. 6. Against Au- gust 27. Religion reformed according to God’s expresse truth in the most renowned citie of Geneva 1535. The Festivals noted are Circumcision of Christ, Conversion of St. Paul, which is placed against January 28. Purification of the Virgin Mary, Nativitie of John Baptist. 12. The Names and Order of all the Bookes of the Old and Newe Testament; with the nomber of their Chapters, and the Leafe where they beginne266 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH Then follows the Old Testament and Apocry- pha. At Leviticus xviii. are two tables: I. Of Con- sanguinity hindring Marriage. II. Of Affinity hindring Marriage. The Nevae Testament of our Lord Jesus Christ, conferred diligently with the Greeke and best ap- proved translations in divers languages. Feare ye not, stand still and beholde the salva- tion of the Lord which he wil shewe to you this day, Exod. xiv. verse 13. Great are the troubles of the righteous, but the Lord delivereth him out of them all; Psalm xxxiv. 19. A wooden cut, representing the Israelites pass- ing through the Red Sea, and the Egyptians follow- ing them. Exod. 14. ver. 14. The Lord shal fight for you ; therefore holde you your peace. Imprinted at London by Christopher Barkar, dwelling at Powles Church yard at the signe oj the Tygre’s head. 1576. Cum privilegio. Next follows. The description of the Holie Land, conteining the places mentioned in the foure Evan- gelists, with other places about the sea-coasts, where- in maybe seene the waies and journeys of Christ and His Apostles in Judea, Samaria, and Galile, for into these three partes this land is devided. Under- neath is a small map cut in wood, and beneath it, The places specified in this Mappe, with their si- tuation, by the Observation of the degrees concern- ing their length and breadth. Betwixt the xxviith and xxviiith chapters of the Actes of the Apostles is pasted in a map cut in wood, which is entitled, The description of the Countries and Places mentioned in the Actes of theTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 267 Apostles, from Italie on the West part unto the Medes and Persians towards the East, conteining about 2200 mile in length. The which description serveth for the peregrination of St. Paul and other of the Apostles, and for the understanding of manie things conteined in this booke; viz. The Acts of the Apostles. At the bottom of the map are, The NamesoJ the Yslesand The Townes specified Countries mencioned in in this mappe, and this mappe. their situation, with the observation of the length and breadth. At the end of the New Testament, The Order of the Yeres from Paul’s Conversion, shewing the Time of his Peregrination and of his Epistles written to the Churches. A briefe Table of the Interpretation of the proper Names which are chiefly founde in the Olde Testa- ment, fyc. A Table of the princip all things that are conteyn- ed in the Bible, after the order of the Alphabet, fyc. A perfite supputation of the Yeres and Times from Adam unto Christ, proovtd by the Scriptures after the collection of divers Authors. FINIS. Joshua, chap. I. ver. 1. Let not this Booke of the Lawe depart out of thy mouth, but meditate therein day and night, that thou mayest observe and do according to al that is written therein: for then shalt thou make thy way prosperous, and then shalt thou have good successe. To every book is prefixed what is called The Ar- gument, or an account of the book; and to the several chapters their contents. In the margins are268 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH scripture-references, and short notes either explain- ing the text or containing some useful remark. For example: Matt, xviii. 24.---------which ought him io thousand talents. The marginal note here is, A common talent was valued at threescore pound : some also were greater, and some lesse. Romans xiii. 2. they that resist shall receive to them- selves iudgement. The note in the margin is. Not only the punishment of the iudges, but also theven- geaunce of God. So ver. 5.-------but also for con- science sake. The note is, For no private man can contemne that government which God hath appointed, without the breach of his conscience. So in the Old Testament, Exod. i. 19. the note is, their, the midwives, disobedience to the King of Egypt, in preserving alive the men children, was lawjul, but their dissembling evil. 2 Chron. xv. 16. And king Asa deposed Maachah his mother. The note is, Or grandmother: and herein he shewed, that he lacked zeale: for she ought to have died both by the covenant and by the Lawe of God: but he [Asa~] gave place to foolish pitie, and would als» seme after a sort to satisfe the Laiv. In the Old Testament are wooden cuts in their proper places, representing, 1. The situation of the Garden of Eden. 2. The Form of the Ark. 3. The Egyptians pursuing the Israelites. 4. The Mercy Seat. 5. The Tables of the Shew-bread. 6. The Candlestick. 7. The first covering of the Tabernacle. 8. The Curtaines of Goates Heare. 9. The Tabernacle. 10. The Altar of Burnt-Offering. 11. The Garments of the High-Priest. 12. The Altar of Sweete Perfume. 13. The Laver of Brasse.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 269 14. The Tabernacle erected, and the Tents pitched round about it. ' 15. A Mappe, declaring the way which the Is- raelites went for the space of 40 Yeeres from Egypt through the Wildernesse of Arabia, until they en- tered into the Land of Canaan, as it is mentioned in Exod. Nomb. and Deut. It conteyneth also the 42 Places where they pitched their Tentes, which is mentioned Nomb. xxxiii. with the observation of the Degrees concerning the length and the breadth, and the Places of their Abode set out by Nombers. 16. A Mappe of the Land of Canaan, Josh, xiv. 17. The Temple uncovered, 1 Kings vi. 18. The Temple covered. 19. The first Figure of the King’s House in the Wood of Lebanon. 20. The second Figure of the same House. 21. The Forme of the Piller, 1 Kings vii. 16. 22. The Sea or Great Caldron. 23. The Forme of the Caldrons. 24. The Royal Throne of Salomon, 1 Kings x. 25. The Vision of Ezekiel, Chap. 1. 26. The Description of the Figure which begin- neth Ezekiel xl. 5. 27. The Figure of the Temple. 28. The Figure of the Altar, Chap, xliii. 29. The Forme of the Temple and Citie restored at the end of Ezekiel. In the epistle to the reader, to which the title- page refers, the translators tell us, thatf they thought * they could bestowe their labours and study in no- f thing which could be more acceptable to God ' and comfortable to his church than in the trans- f latingof the holy scriptures into our native tongue : ‘ that albeit divers heretofore have endeavoured to 1 atchieve this, yet considering the infancie of those * times and imperfect knowledge of their tongues, in270 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ‘ respect of the ripe age and clere light which God ' had then revealed, the translations required great- ' ly to be perused and reformed that therefore they ‘ had been for the space of two years and more £ day and night occupied in making this transla- f tion ; and that they had been encouraged to take f so much pains by the ready wills of such, whose ‘ hearts God likewise touched not to spare any £ charges for the furtherance of such a work; the f great opportunitie and occasions by reason of so f many godly and learned men, and such diversities c of translations in divers tongues : and according- f ly had by all meanes indeavoured to set forth * the puritie of the word, and right sense of the ‘ Holy Ghost, for the edifying of the brethren in ‘ faith and charitie. And as they chiefly observed f the sense, and laboured alwaies to restore it to all r integrity, so they had, they said, most reverently ‘ kept the proprietie of the wordes, and had in ma- * ny places reserved the Hebrew phrases. Yet lest * either the simple should be discouraged, or the f malicious have any occasion of iust cavil, seeing f some translations reade after one sort, and some f after another, they had in the margent noted that ' diversitie of speech or reading; and where the f Ebrew tongue seemed hardly to agree with ours, £ there they noted it in the margin, and used that ' which was more intelligible. They likewise al- f tered the Ebrewe names from the olde text, and ' restored them to the true writing and first original. ' And whereas the necessitie of the sentence requir- ' ed any thing to be added, as such was the grace 1 and proprietie of the Ebrewe and Greeke tongues, ' that it cannot be understoode of them that are not ' wel practised therein, but either by circumlocu- ' tion or by adding the verb or some word, they ' had put what was so added in the text with ano-TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 271 * tiler kind of letter,, that it might easily be distin- ' guished. As touching the division of the verses, ‘ they had followed, they said, the Ebrewe exam- f pies, which had so distinguished them even from ' the beginning. They likewise noted and distin- f guished, by a particular mark, the principal mat- ' ters; and added arguments, both for the booke f and the chapters, and numbers of the verses, and ' set over every page some notable worde or sen- ' tence, for the helpe of the memorie, and direct- ' ing to the chiefe point there mentioned : they al- ' so endeavoured, by the diligent reading of the ' best commentaries, and by conference with the ‘godly and learned brethren, to gather briefe an- ' notations upon all the hard, places: and wheras * certaine places in the bookes of Moses, of the ' Kinges, and of Ezekiel, seemed so darke, that by ' no description they could be made easie to the ' simple reader, they had so set them forth with c figures and notes, that by the perspective, and as ' it were by the eye, they might sufficiently knowe ' the true meaninge of all such places. They also f added certaine maps of cosmographie for the per- ‘ feet understanding of the places and countries ‘ partly described, and partly occasionally mention- ‘ ed in the Old and New Testament. Last of all ‘ they adjoined two most profitable tables, as has c been already more particularly shewn ; so that no- e thing, as they trusted, that any could justly desire ‘ was omitted.’ The next year, 1577, was there another edition of this Bible in 4to, and the year following, 1578, it was printed in a middling folio, with the follow- ing title : The Bible, translated according to the Ebrew and Greeke, and conferred with the best Transla- tions in divers Languages.272 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH With most profitable annotations upon all the hard places, and other things of great importance, as may appeare in the Epistle to the Reader. Whereunto is added the Psalter of the common Translation agreeing ivith the Booke of Common- prayer. Josh. i. 8. Let not this Booke of the Law, 8gc. Imprinted at London by Christopher Barker, Printer to the Queen’s Majestie. Cum Gratia 8g privilegio Regice Majestatis. Next to this title is, 1. The Dedication to the Queen and Preface to the Reader, as in the edition 1576. 2. Archbishop Cranmer’s Prologue. 3. A Table of the Genealogy of Adam down to Christ. 4. Proper first Lessons for Sundays throughout the year, and some second Lessons. 5. Lessons proper for Holy-days. 6. The Order how the rest of the holy Scripture, beside the Psalter, is read. 7. A brief declaration of the Terms beginning and ending. 8. A Table for the Order of the Psalmes. 9. What Holy-dayes to be observed, and none other. 10. An Almanack, beginning 1578, ending 1610. 11. TheKalendar. At the bottom of every month are historical notes of what happened on such and such days of the month. For instance, under Jan- uary, N. 1. firste day, Noah, after he had been in the Ark 150 dayes, began to see the Toppes of the high mountaines, Gen. vii. 24. N. 22. The Duke of Somerset, as upon this day, was beheaded, 1552. Under August, N. 27. Religion, as on this day, was reformed, &c. as in edit. 1576. The same historical notes are in the folio edition, 1583. *TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 273 12. The Booke of Common-Prayer, &c. Then follows the Old Testament, in which the Psalter is printed in a double column, as in the edi- tion of the Bishops’ Bible 1568. The outer column in the white letter is the Geneva translation, the inner one in the black letter is the common one in the Liturgy; but in a folio edition, 1583, is the common Psalter only. Before the New Testament is a little map of the Holy Land, as in Christ’s time, with an index, at the bottom, of the places therein specified. At the end is, The summe of the whole Scripture of the Bookes of the Olde and New Testament. Imprinted at London by Christopher Barker, Printer to the Queen’s Majestie, 1578. Cum privilegio Regice Majestatis. A brief Table of the interpretation of proper names, and another of the principal things conteyn- ed in the Bible, as in the edition 1576. A perjite supputation of the Yeeres and Times from the Creation of the World unto this present yeere of our Lord God 1578, proved by the Scrip- tures after the Collection of divers authours. F 1 N I S. In (k) 1576 was published, in 8vo, by Laurence Tomson, an Under-Secretary to Sir Francis Wal- singhain, one of her Majesty’s Principal Secretaries of State, the New Testament of this translation, with some variations in the text, and a translation of Beza’s Briefe Summaries of doctrine upon the Evangelists and Acts of the Apostles, and the Me- thode of the Epistles of the Apostles; to which he added in the margin, short expositions on the phrases and hard places taken out of Beza’s large Annotations, (/c) Imprinted at London by Christopher Barker, dwelling in Poule’s Church.yard, at the Sign of the Tigre’s Head, 1576. Cum privilegio. Sion Coll. Library. T274 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH and Joachim Camerarius, and P Loselerius Vil- lerius. ' And these, together with the Annotations of Francis Junius on the Revelation, were after- wards in some editions of this Rible printed with the New Testament, which has the following- title? The New Testament of our Lord Jesus Christ, translated out of Greek by Theod. Beza. II ith briefe summaries and expositions upon the hard places by the said Authour, Joac. Camer. and P. Loseler. Villerius. Englished by L. Tomson. Together with the Annotations of Fr. Junius up- on the Revelation of St. John. Imprinted at London by the Deputies of Christo- pher Barker, Printer to the Queene’s most excel- lent Majestie. (,l) 1599. This edition of Tomson’s is dedicated by him To the right honourable M. Francis Walsingham, Esquier, one of the principal! Secretaries to hyr ex- cellent Majestie, and of hir Highnesse privie Coun- cell,and to the right worshipfull M.FrancisHastings. The New Testament being thus printed with the afore-mentioned title, gave occasion to the Rhemists to conclude it was a translation of Beza’s Latin Testament. Two years (m) after were published by one R. Fitz-Herrey, as collected by him, Two right profit- able and fruitfull Concordances, or large and am- ple Tables Alphabetic all. The first containing the interpretation of the Hebrew, Caldean, Greek, and Latin words and names, scatteringly dispersed throughout the whole Bible, with their common places following every of them : The second com- prehending all such other principal words and mat- (0 This same year was published in 8vo an edition of this Bible, printed by the Queen’s printers, cum privilegio, in which all the notes are omitted, but the arguments of the several books are continued, and the Apocrypha added. Penes me. (m) 1578.Translations of the rible. 275 ters as concern the sense and meaning of the Scriptures, or direct unto any necessary and good instruction. These two Tables, the title informs us, would serve as well for the translation called Geneva, as for the other authorized to he read in churches. Accordingly they were printed with the Geneva Bible in several editions of it, and with the new translation of King James’s; but I have not met with them in any edition of the Bible of the Bishops’ translation, which was now the translation authorized to be read in churches. In the year 1583 was published another edition of the (n) Bible of the Geneva translation, by the Queen’s printer, Christopher Barker, in a very large folio. Next the title-page is, 1. A dedication to the most vertuous and noble Lady Elizabeth, Queette of England, France, and Ireland, &c. 2. To the deligent and Christian Reader. 3. A Prologue or Preface made by Thomas Cran- mer, sometime Archbishop of Canterbury. At the bottom of this Prologue is the following note: / have here, gentle reader, before this translation of the Bible, at the request of diners learned, set downs this notable preface (conteyning both the necessarie and also the profitable use of the Scriptures) as well for the godly exhortations and louing admonitions therein given, as also for the reteyning among us the memorie of that excellent and worthy Martyr T. C. sometimes Archbishop of Canterbury. 4. This Table setteth out to the eye the Genea- logie of Adam, so passing by the Patriarchs, Judges, Kings, Prophets and Priests, and the Fathers of their time, continuing in lineal descent to Christ our Saviour. 5. An Almanack for 33 years, beginning 1578. 6. The Kalendar. (») Penes D. Courthop of Stodmersh.276 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH 7. The names and order of all the Bookes of the Olde and New Testament, with the number of their Chapters, and the Leafe where they begin. 8. Howe to take profite in reading of the Holy Scripture. 9. The sum me of the whole Scripture of the Bookes of the Olde and Newe Testament. 10. (o) Certaine questions and answeres touching the doctrine of Predestination, the use of God’s Worde, and Sacraments. 11. Of the incomparable Treasure of the Holy Scriptures, with a Prayer for the true use of the same. Here is the springe where waters jlowe to quench our heate ofsinne, $c. 12. A large cut in wood of the Creation. Then follow the Books of the Old Testament, the Apocrypha, and the New Testament: Next after the title of the New Testament is a Descrip- tion of the Holy Land in a map cut on wood : And at the end of the New Testament is, 1. A briefe Table of the interpretation of proper names. 2. A Table of the principal things. In the editions 1589, 1599, 1615, are added A Preface, and Directions howe to take projite in readinge of the Holy Scriptures, by T. Grasliop, who was Master of Arts, of All-Souls College in Oxford, 1561. Of this translation, which was mostly had and used in private families, there were above thirty editions in folio, quarto, and octavo, printed mostly by the Queen’s and King’s printers, viz. from the year 1560 to the year 1616, when it was printed in a small folio. Edi- tions of it were likewise printed at Geneva, Edin- burgh, and Amsterdam. (o) These, I observe, were reprinted in th6 editions 4to, 1592, 1615.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 277 The papists finding by the Bible’s being printed so oft in English, that it was impossible to keep it out of the common people’s hands, were now re- solved to have an English translation of their own making. Accordingly in the year 1582 was print- ed at Rhemes the New Testament in 4to, in what they called English, with this title: RHEMISH TESTAMENT. The New Testament of Jesus Christ, translated faithfully into English out of the authenlical Latin, according to the best corrected Copies of the same, diligently conferred with the Greeke and other edi- tions in divers Languages: With Arguments of bookes and chapters, Annotations and other neces- sarie helpes for the better understanding of the Text, and specially for the discoverie of the Cor- ruptions of divers late Translations, and, for cleer- ing the Controversies in Religion of these daies, in the English College of Rhemes. Psal. 118. Da mihi intellectual, Sj scrutabor legem tuam % custodiam illam in toto corde meo. That is, Give me understanding, and I wil searche thy law, and wil keepe it with my whole hart. S. Aug. tract. 2. in Epist. Joan. Omnia quce leguntur in scripturis sanctis---- That is, All things that are reade in holy Scriptures-- Printed at Rhemes by John Fogny. 1582. Cum privilegio, Next the title-page, and The Censure and Ap- probation, follows, The Preface to the Reader, treat- ing of these three points. 1. Of the Translation of278 TIIE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH Holy Scriptures into the vulgar tongues, and name- lye into English, t. Of the causes why this New Testament is translated according to the auncient vulgar Latin text. 3. Of the manner of transla- ting the same. This preface is introduced with telling the reader, that f the translators had long since the £ Holy Bible translated by them into English, and * the Old Testament lying by them, for lack of f good means to publish the whole in such sort as a ‘ work of so great charge and importance required : f but that they had yet, through God’s goodness, at ' length finished all the New Testament, which is ‘ the principal, most profitable, and comfortable piece £ of holy writte. This translation, they said, they f did not, for all that, publish upon an erroneous f opinion of its being necessary, that the holy Scrip- ‘ tures should always he in our mother-tongue, or f that they ought to be read indifferently of all, or c could be easily understood of every one that reads ‘ or hears them in a known language, or that they c generally and absolutely judged it more convenient f in it self, and more agreeable to God’s word and ‘ honour, or the edification of the faithful, to have ' them turned into vulgar tongues, than to be ' kept and studied only in the ecclesiastical lan- £ guages ; but they translated this sacred book upon c special consideration of the present time, state, and ' condition of their countrie, unto which divers r things were either necessary or profitable, and me- f dicinable now, that otherwise in the peace of the r church were neither much requisite, nor per- £ chance wholly tolerable. The catholick church, 1 they said, had neither of old nor of late ever £ wholy condemned all vulgar versions of Scripture, £ nor at any time generally forbidden to reade the f same : only it had not by publick authoritie pre- f scribed, commanded, or authentically recommend-TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. e ed any such interpretation to be indifferently used ' of all men. Thus here in England, they ob- f served, the Scriptures were extant in English f even (p) before the Some of these differences and contradictions are as fol lows: Exod. xvi. 3. Deut. xxvi. 6. 1 Kings vii. 8. 2 Ezra iii. 28. Judith i. 1. 2. Ecclus. xxi. 15 Hab. i. 13. John vi. 65. Heb. t. 11. 2 Pet. i. 16. Ed. Sixtus V. induxistis. apposuit. intrinsecus. ad portam. altitudinem. Insipientia. non respicis. credentes. interpretabilis. doctas. Ed. Clement VIII. eduxistis. opposuit. extrinsecus. a porta, latitndinem. sapientia. respicis. non credentes. in interpretabilis; indoctas. Yet are both these to be received by the infallible authority of pope and council, though they thus contradict each other. And we shall still be at the pleasure of a pope to give us another au. thentic copy. Bishop Kidder’s Preface to hie Reflections on a French Testament printed at Bordeaux, A. D. 1686. (0 An Apology or Defence of this Book, written by the au. thor, was published 1688.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 289 ‘ not but complain ; and accordingly they clial- £ lenged them for corrupting the text contrarie to c the Hebrew and Greke, wiiich they professed to c translate, as, they said, was proved in the disco- ‘ verie of manifold corruptions, 8$c.* Of this heavy charge they gave an instance or two. ' Gen. iv. 7. Whereas God speaking to Caip, the ‘ Hebrew wordes in grammatical construction might, c they said, be translated either thus, Unto thee ‘ also perteynetli the lust thereof, and thou shall ‘ have dominion over it; or thus, Also unto thee e his desire shall be subject, and thou shalt rule ‘ over him. Though the coherence of the text re- ' quireth the former, and in the Bibles printed 1552 f and 1577protestants did so translate it; yet in the * yeares 1579 and 1603 they translated it the other r way, saying, that Abel was subject to Cain, &c. f Gen. xiv. 18. The Hebrew particle Vau, which f St. Jerom and all antiquitie translate For, protes- r tants will by no means admit it, because they, the * papists, prove thereby Melchisedech’s sacrifice, " and yet themselves translate the same, Gen. xx. 3. ‘ for she is a man's wife. ‘ Gen. xxxi. 19. The English Bibles 1552 and c 1577 translate theraphim, images, which the edi- ‘ tionof 1603 correcting, translateth idoles.’ This preface is dated from the English College at Doway, the octaves of A1 Sainctes, 1609. Next after this Preface follows, The summe and partition of the Holie Bible, with a brieje note of the Canonical and Apochryphal Bookes. Then, The summe of the Old Testament, as it is distin- guished from the New. And Of Moyses, the au- thor of the five first bookes. Then, The Argument of the Booke of Genesis. At the end is, A Table of the Epistles taken forth of the Old Testament upon certayne festival dayes. An Historical Table of the Times} special per2§0 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH sons, most notable things, and canonical bookes of the Old Testament. A particular Table of the most principal thinges conteyned as wel in the holie Text as in the Anno- tations of both the Tomes of the Old Testament. Ccnsura triuni Theologorum Anglorum extra Collegium commorantium. In the notes or annotations, which accompany this translation, we often find notice taken of the English versions of the Bible, and particularly of the several editions of it 1552, 1562, 1577, 1579, 1580, 1602, 1603. For instance, they are reflected on for translating l Cor. v. 10, 11.---vi. 10. ido- lators, worshippers of images. 1 Cor. ix. 13. altar, temple (u). In the first English Bibles, it is said in these notes, there is not once the name of church, but instead thereof congregation. The hereticks, it is said in another note, purposely refrain in their translations from the ecclesiastical and most usual word tradition, and translate it instructions, consti- tutions, ordinances. So again, it is noted, that it is a known treachery of hereticks to translate idola, images: They put idols in the text and images in the margin : In l Thess. i. 9. and the like places, they maliciously and most falsely translate, construe, and apply all things meant of the heathen idols to the memories and images of Christ and his saints, namely, the English Bibles of the years 1562, 1577. I will mention but one more of these reflections, which is this; The former English editions, (1552, 1577,) say they, otherwise corrupt in many places, have Cainan in the text of St. Luke’s Gospel, but the latter translators are in this point pure Bezites; because Theodore Beza in his Latin translation of Luke iii. 36. omitted Cainan. The authors of this translation were, it is (x) said, (;/) Rhemish New Testament, p. 522. (a) Le Long Bibliotheca Sacra.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 29T 1. William Allyn, who in Queen Mary's reign was Principal of St. Mary’s Mall in Oxford, and Canon of York ; but on Queen Elizabeth’s acces- sion to the crown fled beyond sea, and retired to Lovaine, and afterwards was made Canon of Rhemes, and by Pope Sixtus V. promoted to the Cardinalate, and consecrated Archbishop of Mechlin. 2. Gregory Martin, of St John's College in Ox- ford, who there took his degree of Master of Arts 1564. But after having for some time concealed his being a papist, he went beyond sea to Doway, where he openly renounced the protestant religion. Not long after he went to Rhemes, where he be- came the divinity reader of that seminary, and died 1582. 3. Richard Bristol, of Christ Church in Oxford, where he commenced Master of Arts 1562. He was afterwards Fellow of Exeter College, and in 1569 left the college and the kingdom, and went to Lovaine, where he abjured the protestant reli- gion, and became acquainted with the abovesaid Dr. William Allyn, who made him reader of divinity at Doway, and afterwards committed to his care his new seminary at Rhemes, where he lived about two years, and then, coming into England for his health, died 1582. The annotations are said to have been made by Thomas Worthington, who, after having taken the degree of Bachelor of Arts at Oxford, about 1570, went to the college of Doway, and some years after was translated from thence to Rhemes : but it was not long before he returned to Doway, where he reviewed and published the English translation of the Old Testament before-mentioned, which had been made at Rhemes many years before. To recommend this new translation of the New Testament was published the same year by Gre. Martin, one of the translators, a book entituled,292 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH A Discovery of the manifold corruptions of the holie Scriptures by the lleretikes of our dales, spe- cials the English Sectaries, and oj theirfoule deal- ing herein by partial and false translations, to the advantage oj their Heresies, in their English Bibles used and authorised since the time of Schism. By Gregory Martin, one of the Readers of Divi- nity in the English College of Rhemes, &c. Printed at Rhemes by John Foigny, 1582. In this book the author professes to deal princi- pally with the English translations of his time, which, he said, were in every man’s hands here in England, and the corruptions whereof had been already partly touched here and there in the Anno- tations upon the late new English Testament catholickly translated and printed at Rhemes. Of these, he said, he especially made use of the editions printed in these years, 1562, 1577, 1579. By which, it is supposed, he meant the several translations of the Great Bible, the Geneva, and the Bishops’, published in those years. He would not, he said, however, charge our translators with falsifying the vulgar Latin Bible, but only with their wilfully forsaking it in favour of their heresies. Of this he gives the two following instances. 1 Cor. ix. 5. Nunquid non hob emus potestatem mulierum sororem circunducendi ? This, he said, Luther read, A woman, A sister ; but after he had taken a wife, he began to read thus, Have not we power to lead about a sister, a wife? So 2 Peter i. 10. Fratres magis satagite, ut per bona opera certam vestram vocationem Sg eleclionem facialis, he rendered, La- bour, that by good workesj/ow may make sure, Sgc. But after he had preached, that faith only justifieth, and that (y) good works are not necessary to salva- tion, he, the Calvinists abroad, and our English pro- (y) This is a calumny of the popish writers that they are always urging against the protestants.TRANSLATIONS OK T1IE BIBLE. 293 testants at home, read and translated, Labour, that you may make sure your vocation and election, leav- ing out the other words, and by good works. After such an introduction, so false and uncharit- able, one need not wonder at any thing that follows in this book, which had a substantial (a) answer made to it by Dr. William Fulke, Master of Pem- broke-Hall in Cambridge. He very truly observed, that these translations were not to serve so base a purpose as the countenancing heretical opinions: that their own translation of l Tim. iii. and Tit. i. warrants the marriage of the clergy; and that the note of Thomas Matthew, in the edition of the English Bible under that name, 1551, on 2 Pet. i. 10. is, Althoughe the calling of God be stable and sure, neuerthelesse the Apostles wyll, that our workes should declare unto men that we are called. As a further proof of wilful corruption, Martin urges our translators rendering places of contro- versy, in which, he says, they fly from the Hebrew and the Greek. To prove this, he instances in the Greek words idololatria and idololatra, which, he observes, hre translated in the English Bibles not idolatry and idolater, but worshipping and worship- per of images. But of this, very probably, we should not have had a word said, had not the papists been worshippers of images. Bishop (a) Bonner com- plained, that ‘ the preachers, or rather praters, as he ‘called them, taking sculptile and idolum for an * image, and confounding the one with the other, ‘ had greatly abused and deceyved the people. Be- ‘ tween an image, which was a name of reverence, ‘ and an (6) idol, which alwaies w ith the good is ab- * hominable, there is, he observed, a very notable * and great difference : and the difference, he said, (s) London, 1583. (a) A profitable and necessary Doctrine, &c. 1555. (5) Idola intelligimus Imagines mortuorum. Hicr. comment in Jsai. c. 37.294 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ' was this; The originals, first forms, and pat- ‘ terns ofidoles to represent by, -Ate very untrue and e cleerly false ; for having the inscription of gods, ‘ as god Jupiter, &c. they are indeed the pictures ‘ of devils and not of gods.-----But the originals, ‘ &c. of the images to represent the very thing sig- ( nified by them are faithful and true.’ But this chicanery was utterly unknown to the primitive and more sincere Christians. They, as has been already intimated, understood by idols the images of persons who were dead. Accordingly the next year all these calumnies were very learnedly and particularly refuted by Dr. William Fulke, in a tract which bore this title : A Defence of the sincere and true translation of the holie Scriptures into the English tong, againste the manifold cavils, jriuolous quarrels, and impu- dent slanders of Gregorie Martin, one of the read- ers oj popish Divinitie in the traiterous Seminarie of Rhemes. By W. Fulke, D. D. and Master of Pembroke- Hall in Cambridge. At London, Imprinted by Henrie Bynneman, Anno 1583. Cum gratia &; privilegio. The same learned man six years after, in order to a confutation of it, re-published this translation of the New Testament, together with that of the B'shops’, in two columns, over which is placed at the beginning, to distinguish them, ftf The Translation of H The Translation of the Rhemes. Church of England. To these translations the doctor added, (c) A Confutation of all such arguments, glosses, and an- notations as conteine manifest impietie or heresie, treason, and slander against the catholick Church (c) Imprinted at London by the Deputies of Chr. Barker, printer to the Queen’s most excellent Majestie, Anno 1589*TRANSLATIONS OF Ti.E 151BLE. 29.3 of God and the true teachers thereof, or the trans- lations used in the Church of England. This is dedicated to Queen Elizabeth, and was published A. D. 1389. The year before was published an answer to the marginal notes of the Rhemists by George Withers, with the following title ; A View of the marginal Notes of the Popish Testament, translated into Eng- lish by the English Fugitive Papists resiant at Rhemes in France, by Geo. Wither. Printed at London by Edm. Bollifant for Tho. Woodcocke, 1588. It is dedicated to the Archbishop of Canter- bury, and dated from Dunburie, April 12. Some years after, 1618, was this Rhemish trans- lation of the New Testament again printed, by some friends to the memory of the learned Thomas Cartwright, the author of the Admonition to the Parliament, 8vo, by which he rendered himself very obnoxious, with his confutation of the translation, 'glosses, and annotations, so far as they contained manifest impieties, heresies, idolatries, superstitions, profaneness, treasons, slanders, absurdities, false- hoods, and other evils. This, it seems, Cartwright had finished no further then Revelat.xV. so that the rest is supplied from Dr. Fulke’s notes. To it is prefixed the publisher’s account of this edition, and a copy of a letter written in Latin by sundry learn- ed men, among whom is Dr. Fulke, to Mr. Cart- wright, to provoke and encourage him to the an- swering of the Rhemists. At the end is a large table, directing the reader to all controversies hand- led in this work, following the Rhemists table. Besides these editions of the New Testament of this translation, 1 find it printed at Antwerp by Daniel Veruliet, A. D. 1600, and in 12mo, at the same place, by James Seldenslach, A. D. 163Q, and at Paris in 4to, 1633, by John Couslurier296 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH The character given of this translation by the learned Dr. Fulke seems very just, viz. that ’ the ‘ text is not truly translated ; that a desire of ob- ‘ scuritie has made the translators to thrust in a ‘ great number of words, not only Hebrew or c Syriac, which are found in the Greek text, but also e Greek and Latin words, leaving the English words c of the same which by long use are well known r and tamiliar in the English tongue; and that by ‘ ail means they labour to suppress the light of ‘ truth under one pretence or another.5 In 1582 was printed at London the first 21 Psalms, translated into English by Richard Robinson, from the Latin translation of Victor Strigelius, who printed at Leipsic, 1563, 8vo, Hupomneumata in Psalmos Davidis cum comm, grammaticalibus. About six years after was published at Edinburgh a translation of four verses of Rev. xx. with a comment on them in two sheets 4to, with this title: ((/) Ane fruitful meditation conteining aneplaine and faciU expositioun of the 7, 8, 9, and 10 verses of the xx Chap, of the Revelatioun, in forme of ane ■Sermone. Set doun be the rnaist christaine King and syncier professour and cheif defender of the faith James the 6th King of Scottis. 2 Thess. i. 6, 7, 8. For it is ane righteous thing with God. Impremit at Edinburgh be Henrie Charteris. M. D. LXXXVIil. Cum privilegio Regali. Lord Napier likewise, of the same country, printed in 8vo a book entituled, (e) A plain disco- very of the whole Revelation ofS. John, set down in two treatises: the one searching and proving the (d) Ducatus Leodiensis. (e) Publick Library, Cambridge. D. 12. 33.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 297 true interpretation thereof: the other applying the same paraphrastically and historically to the Text. Set forth by John Napier, L. of Marchistoun, younger. Whereunto are annexed certeine Oracles of Sy- billa agreeing with the Revelation and other places of Scripture. Edinburgh, Printed by Robert Waldegrave, Printer to the King’s Majestie, 1593. Cum privilegio Regali. In this book the text is according to the transla- tion of the Geneva Bible. I have only to add to this account of the English Bibles, &c. printed in this long reign, that the Bibles called the Bishops’, and the Geneva Bibles, were printed a great many times in folio and quar- to: and that as the editions increased they were made less pompous and ornamental, that so the books might be sold the cheaper. Hugh Broughton, some time Fellow of Christ’s College in (f) Cambridge, who, by his long study- ing the Hebrew and Greek languages, had attained to great perfection in them, but was so excessively conceited and arrogant, and treated even his supe- riors with so much contempt as very much to set them against him, found great fault with this trans- lation, and very much insisted on the necessity of a new one more exactly agreeable to the original text of the Hebrew^. This he declared he was himself preparing, and he hoped m God, he said, he should afford one that should content all of all sides who used learning and conscience, if many helped to bear the expense of so great an undertaking, as some had begun to do. This, he said, he had been encouraged by several to attempt; that sundry Lords, and among them some Bishops, and others (/) Life of Archbishop Whitgift, p. 431, 433; &c.298 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH inferior of all sorts; the ministers of the French church, &c. had told him, that there was not yet a translation from the Hebrew, and therefore desired him to bestow his long’ studies in the Hebrew and Greek writers upon some clearing of the Bible’s translation. For this purpose he (g) proposed to the Lord Treasurer, that f there should be main- ‘ tained some six of the longest students in the ‘ tongues to join together in this work; that ' nothing should be altered which might stand ' still, as in Moses and all the stories where much ‘ needed amendment; and on the other side, that 1 nothing should be omitted that carried open un- f truth against history and religion, or darkness ' disannulling the writers, in which kind Job and ' the prophets might be brought to speak far better ‘ unto us: And lastly, that all might have short f notes, or large, as need should require, with f maps of geography, and tables of chronicles/ But this design came to nothing. Broughton had expressed so great a contempt of the late translation by Archbishop Parker, &c. that the Archbishop of Canterbury was afraid to trust him, and seems to have been jealous of every thing that came from Broughton; so that being discontented and in de- spair of doing any thing at home, he resolved to (h) go abroad: having only finished a translation of Daniel, Ecclesiastes, Lamentations, and Job, which was printed at London 1596, 1605, and 1606. That of Daniel is thus entitled : Daniel his Chaldie Visions and his Ebrew : Both translated after the Original, and expounded both by reduction of heathen most famous stories unto the exact propriety of his wordes (which is the surest certaintie what he must meane) and by ioining all the Bible and learned tongues to the frame of his work. (?) June 21, 1595. (h) A. D. 1597.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 299 Let him that readeth (Daniel) understand. Mat. Xxiv. The wise will understand. Dan. xii. At London: Printed by Richard Field for Wil- liam Young, dwelling near the great North doore of Paules, where the other works oj the same Au- thor are to be sold. 1596. This translation is dedicated to the Right Ho- nourable the Lords of Her Majestie’s most Honour- able Privie Counsel, and is divided into chapters and verses. Before every chapter are contents of Broughton’s own, and in the margin are the years of the world set against the particular events, with critical notes of every kind, historical, phi- lological, &c. What Daniel wrote in Hebrew is here distinguished by the Roman letter, what in Chaldee by the English or black letter. At chapter 11 is a copper cut of the great image which the King saw in his dream : At chap. IV. is another of the great tree of which Nebuchadnezzar dreamt. At chapter VII. is a copper cut of the four beasts, and another of the ram and he-goat, with explana- tory notes to all of them. Proper names of persons and places are commonly, though not always, in an italic character; but few others are so printed. Some words are printed in capitals. In 1605 Broughton published his translation of the Book of Ecclesiastes, with the following title: A Comment upon Coheleth or Ecclesiastes, Fra- med for the instruction of Prince Henry our Hope, to whom it is dedicated. In this translation, chap. IX. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, is printed in a smaller letter, the reason of which Broughton tells his reader is, that what is in these verses being spoken in the person of the wicked, it ought to be pronounced in imitation of them. Here are no contents to the chapters, and but a few marginal notes. At the end are annexed to the300 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH original four Massorite notes, or rare sentences, with Broughton’s remarks upon them, thus premised : Four rare Sentences in the heavenly Ebrew are repeated at the end of the book, that men should evermore think upon them. The next year, 1606, Broughton published a translation of the Book of Lamentations, to which he prefixed the following title : The Lamentations of Jeremy, translated with great care of his Hebrew elegencie and oratorious speaches: wherein his six-fold Alphabet stirreth all to attention of God’s ordered providence in King- dome’s confusion. With explanations from other Scriptures touching his story and, phrases. It is dedicated To the most noble Henry Prince of Great Britany. In the translation the Hebrew alphabet is set down in the margin, and a few critical expository notes are added. It is concluded with the four texts before-mentioned taken out of the Masoreth Bible. The same learned man published a translation of the Book of Job. A specimen of this translation is what follows. Job I. 1. There was a man in the land of Uz named Job, and that man was perfect and upright and fear- ed God and eschewed evil. 2. And there were born to him seven sons and three daughters. 3. His cattle also was seven thousand sheep and three thousand camels, and five hundred yoke of oxen, and five hundred asses, with a very great fami- ly : and that man was the greatest of all the sons of the east. 4. And his sons went and made a banquet in the house of each one his day: and they sent and called for their three sisters to eat and to drink with them .TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. SOI 5. And when the dayes of their banquetting- were gone about, Job sent and sanctified them, and gate up early in the morning and offered for every one of them a burnt offering: for Job said, it may be my children have sinned and little blessed God in their heart. So did Job all the days. Koheleth or Ecclesiastes. Chap. 1. 1. The words of Koheleth the son of David King in Hierusalem. 2. Vanity of vanities (saith Koheleth) vanitie of vanities, all (is) vanity. 3. What permanent good hath man in all his la~ hour which he taketh under the sunne? 4. An age passeth, and an age cometh, though the truth abideth still. 5. Both the sun ariseth, and the sun goeth down, and to his place doth he breath, there he ariseth. 6. He walketh unto the south, and compasseth unto the north: The wind whirleth, whnieth, walketh, and into his circuits returneth the wind. The Lamentations, fyc. Chap. 1. Alcph. 1. How is the citie dwelt solitary which was full of people? She is become a very widow. The great among nations, the Prince among countreys is become tribu- tary. Beth. 2. She weepeth sore all the night, her teares trickle upon her cheeks. She hath no comforter of all her lovers: all her friends deal unfaithfully with her; they are become her enemies. Gimel. 3. Judah leaveth countrey after affliction and much bondage. She dwelleth among the heathen, she findeth no rest, all that pursue her overtake her in the straits. Daleth. 4. The ways of Sion mourn, because none come to the feasts, all her gates be deso- late, her sacrificers sigh, her virgins sor- row and she feeleth bitternesse.302 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH He. 5. Her adversaries are the chief, her ene4 mies prosper, because the Eternall hath made her sorrowful for her great trespass- es. Her infants go to captivity before the- adversary. Dan. III. 1. Nebuchadnezar the king made an image of gold whose height was sixty cubits, his breadth six cubites. He set it up in the plain of Dura in the province of Babel. 2. And Nebuchadnezar the king sent to assem- ble the Princes, Dukes and Lords, Judges, Recei- vers, Counsellers, Sheriffs, and all the Officers of the Province to come to the dedication of the image which Nebuchadnezar the king set up. 3. Then assembled the Princes, Dukes, Lords, Judges, Receivers, Counsellours, Sheriffs, and all the Officers of the Province unto the dedication of the image which Nebuchadnezar the king set up: and they stood before the image which Nebuchad- nezar set up. 4. And an heralde cryed aloud : To you it is spo- ken, O people, nations, and tongues. 5. At what time ye hear the sound of the cornet, trumpet, harpe, sackbut, psaltery, dulcimer, and all instruments of musick, fall down and worship the image of gold that Nebuchadnezar the king set up. 6. And whosoever falleth not down and worship- petti, the same hour he shall be cast into the mids of a furnace of burning fire. This is a specimen of that translation which the author boasted, if he had encouragement to finish it, would make a book that would match whole libra- ries for all books, except the original Bible. How- ever, the translators of the Bible in the next reign seem not wholly to have neglected it, as appears by their rendering the names of the musical instru- ments above-mentioned.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 303 The same learned author published, 1597, being’ then abroad, An Epistle to the learned Nobilitie of' England touching translating the BIBLE from the Original, with ancient warrant for every worde, unto the full satisfaction of any that be of heart. John I. The light shineth in darkness, though darkness doeth not comprehend it. Printed at Middleburgh by Richard Scliilders, Printer to the States of Zealande. 1597. In this letter he shews, that in an English trans- lation, 1. The holy text must be honoured as sound, holy, and pure. 2. The translator must avoid all lyes. 3. Prophecies, spoken in doubtful terms for sad present occasions, must be cleared by sad study, and stayed safety of ancient warrant. 4. Termes of equivocation, witty in the speaker for familiar and easy matters, must be looked unto that they be not drawn into foolish and ridiculous senses. 5. The same terms must be translated the same way. 6. Facility of phrase, defended by the New Testa- ment, the LXX, and old writers, must be had. 7. The Greek terms of the LXX or of the apostles are to be marked in the margin. And, lastly, Transla- tors are to comment by Scripture or parallel places. Under the second of these heads, he blames the Bishops’ translation, 1. For making Japheth younger than Sem, Gen. x. 21. 2. For not mak- ing the plain and exact propriety of the Hebrew touching Joseph’s cup, Gen. xliv. 5. which, he says, should be translated, andfor which he would search throly ; and so again ver. 15. can search throughly. 3. For translating Exod. xii. 40. the dwelling of the children of Israel, which they dwelled in Egypt, was 430 years ; whereas it should be, the peregrination of the children of Israel which sojourned in Egypt was 430 years, §c.304 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH The Earl of Huntingdon, he said, with one of the Lords of Her Majesty’s council, put him upon this study. And Bishop Elmer, of London, whom he stiles the best Hebrician of all the Bishops, was very earnest with him to take in hand a new translation of the Bible; nay, Her Majesty sent word to Sir Fran. Walsingham, that she would have him to con- sider of furthering this matter. To this letter, which is dated from Middleburgh, May 29, 1597, is annexed a request to the Arch- bishop of Canterbury to call in a corruption of his late English comment on Daniel, wherein the printer, he said, had done him a great injury, es- pecially in the Hebrew verses of Rabbi Saadias, shewing how oft each Hebrew letter is used in the Bible and in the Hebrew text. These verses, he said, were of such importance, that a Cambridge professor offered an angel for a written copy of them : and were so rare, that Scaliger and Fr. Raphilingius, the printer at Leiden, had never seen them till he sent them to Leiden : but that they were now spoiled for want of their being put in fairer and more distinct letters. He concluded this letter with complaints of his being misrepresented to the Queen, being forsaken by those who had been his friends; and, that 200,000 pounds per annum was spent by the church on such as could not read a line of the Bible, in the original Hebrew, as I sup- pose he meant. But he observes, that he could not live in England without being solicited to preach; and that he was commended by the Queen, who had said to the Countess of Warwick, that she would not for all the preferments in the realm, that he should go out of it. Lastly, he commends the Arch- bishop for his great humanity, in assuring a friend of his, that what he could do for him he would. When in the next reign a new translation of the Bible was actually set about by the King’s order,TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 305 this learned man made a tender of his service, and presumed, in a letter to the King, to direct his Majesty how he should act in this great and royal work. He proposed, that (i) ‘ many should trans- f late a part; that 72 persons should be employed, f and after all one qualified for difficulties [mean- f ing, as it was supposed, himself,] should run f through the whole work, and read upon the f places of difficulty in Gresham College, to be r judged of all men, and after all should print from f Hebrew and Greek notes of his strength.’ He added, that f it was very needful, that others ' should be employed in this work; that, for in- ‘ stance, embroiderers should help for terms about ‘ Aaron’s ephod, geometricians, carpenters, ma- ‘ sons about the temple of Solomon and Ezekiel, f and gardeners for all the boughs and branches ‘ of Ezekiel’s tree, to match the variety of the ‘ Hebrew terms.’ But notwithstanding this, he was taken no other notice of than having a copy of this letter, or his former one to the nobility, sent by the Bishop of London to the translators. The Bishop of London, Bancroft, who had the chief care and management of this business in the vacancy of the Archbishops rick by the death of the Archbishop, Feb. 29, 1603, seems to have taken the same offence at Broughton’s ill treatment of the translation now in use, and his so rudely refleciingon the Bishops and Others con- cerned in it, as the late Archbishop had done; and therefore advised the King, who was not a stranger to his great skill in the oriental tongues, not to nominate him for one of the translators, and to provide, that there should be no slur cast upon the present translation ; which accordingly was done, by its being ordered, that it should be followed in this new translation, and as little altered as the original would permit. (*) (*) Strype’s Life of Archbishop Whitgift.306 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH CHAP. V. Of the Translation of the Bible into English in King James the First’s Reign, and since. Queen Elizabeth dying- March 24, 1602, was succeeded by James VI. King- of Scotland, as next heir to the crown, and of the Queen’s nomination. The puritans, who had been very troublesome in the former reign, and indulged their passions more than became people who suffered for conscience sake, conceived great hopes, that this would be a reign more favourable to them, on account of the King’s education in Scotland, where the order of Bishops, the Liturgy, and ceremonies, were all laid aside. Accordingly, no sooner was the new King come up to London to take possession of the crown, but An humble Petition of the Ministers of the Church of England, as they sfiled themselves, was presented to his Majesty, desiring reformation of certain ce- remonies and abuses of the Church. Not content with this, they soon after sent forth into all quarters of the realm printed copies of this petition, accom- panied with insinuations, that it was very graciously received by the King, and that in all this they had done nothing without the encouragement of some of special credit and in great favour with his Majesty. In the preamble to this petition, they told his Majes- ty, e that they, to the number of more than 1000 of r his Majesties subjectes and ministers, all groaning f as under a common burden of rites and ceremo- ' nies, did with one joint consent humble them-Translations of the biele. 307 1 selves at his Majesties feet to be eased and re- lieved in this behalf: and that their humble suit c to his Majestie was, that the offences following', f some might be removed, some amended, and some ‘ qualified. These offences were, 1. In the ‘ Church Service. 2. Church Ministers. 3. Church f Livings and Maintenance. 4. Church Discipline. ' In all which they complained of many abuses ‘ and corruptions.’ To all these complaints the Vice-Chancellor, Doctors, &c. of the university of Oxford drew up an answer, which they dedicated and presented to the King, and printed at Oxford 1603. The King, who was resolved to follow the ex- ample of other Christian Princes, who in the com- mencement of their reigns usually took the first course for the establishing of the church both for doctrine and polity, issued out his proclamation, whereby he appointed several of the Bishops and Deans, together with the principal of those who had presented this petition to the King, to attend on him at his palace of Hampton Court, on January 12, 1603, there to confer with his Majesty about these abuses and corruptions, of which he had received such complaints. On the (k) second day of this conference Dr. Reynoldes, who was the foreman and speaker of the puritans, moved his Majesty, that there might be a new translation of the Bible, because, as he said, those which were allowed in the reigns of Henry Vill. and Edward VI. were corrupt, and not answerable to the truth of the original. He instanced in the translation of Psalm cv. 28. they were not obedient, the orginal being, he said, they were not disobedient. Psalm cvi. 30. Then stood up Phinees and (l) (/c) Surame and Substance of the Hampton.Court Conference^ by Dr. William Barlow, p. 45. (0 Coverdale’s translation has, executed justice.308 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH prayed, the Hebrew, he said, hath, executed judg- ment. Galatians iv. 25. The Greek word sustoikei, he observed, is not well translated (m) bordreth. These objections being trifling and old, and al- ready in print, and often answered, no body, it seems, opposed this motion. Whereupon the King said, that c he had never yet seen a Bible well trans- f lated in English, though he thought the Geneva ‘ the worst, and therefore wished, that some special 1 pains should be taken in this matter for one uni- ' form translation, and this to be done by the best ' learned in both the universities; after them to be ‘ reviewed by the Bishops and the chief learned of * the church: from them to be presented to the f privy-council; and last of all to be ratified by ' his royal authority, and so this whole church * to be bound to this translation, and not to use * any other.’ His Majesty added, on a hint given by the Bishop of London, that ‘ no marginal notes * should be added, he having found in those annex- ‘ ed to the Geneva translation some notes very par- ‘ tial, untrue, seditious, and savouring too much of ‘ dangerous and traiterous conceits.’ For proof of which heavy charge the notes before-mentioned on Exod. i. 19. and 2 Chron. xv. 16. are said to have been produced: To which have since been added two other instances, but very unfairly repre- sented. Thus it is observed, that on Mat. ii. 12. the annotators tell their readers, that Promise ought not to be kept where God’s honour and preaching of his truth is hindred: or else it ought not to be broken. Whereas in the editions of this Bible fol. 1616, and4to, 1599, there is no such comment on this place. But by this note, I suppose, the annotator meant no more than what is allowed by all, that a promise, or even an oath that is unlawful, is not (m) The Geneva Bible renders it answered.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 309 obligatory, but ought to be repented of. Another note objected to, is that on Revel, ix. 3. which is thus represented, or rather inisreported; as a strong composition of ignorance and ill-will, and broad in- nuendos upon the English clergy, and all those dis- tinguished with degrees in the universities. But besides, that this note is not to be found in all the editions of this Bible, as particularly in that in fol. 1616, and those which have Junius’s annotations on the Revelations, the reporter has not done justice to this annotator : since he has omitted the words which forsake Christ to maintain false doctrine. Unless therefore the English clergy and universities forsake Christ, &c. here can be no innuendos upon them. Besides, the annotator has taken care to let his readers know, that he means only the Pope’s clergie, Monks, Friars, Cardinals, who have crowns and strange apparel. Soon after this the parliament met, and with it the convocation of the province of Canterbury, which assembled March %0, 1603. It continued to sit till the 9th of July following, during which time they collected in a body the several canons, in- junctions, &c. which had been formerly made, and added some new ones to them. Of the former of these is the 80th canon, which is a reinforcement of that made in the convocation 1571, relating to the Bishops’ Bible, expressed in the following words: If any parishes he yet unfurnished of the Bible of the largest volume------the said churchwardens shall ivithin convenient time provide the same at the charge of the parish. By the convocation’s renew- al of this canon, and the King’s ratifying and estab- lishing it by his letters patent, one would have thought that the resolution, just now mentioned, of having a new translation of the Bible, had been drop- ped and wholly laid aside. But it seems it was not.310 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH For (n) almost presently after, the King commission- ed several learned persons of both the universities, and other places, to meet, confer, and consult toge- ther, at such places as were appointed them, so as that nothing should pass without a general consent, in order to make a new and more correct translation of the Bible, These were distributed into six classes, and were to meet at Westminster, Cambridge, and Oxford^ according to the following (o) order agreed upon for the translating the Bible, Mr. (jo) Dean of Westminster. Mr. (q) Dean of Paules. Mr, (r) Dr. Saravia. Mr. (s) Dr. Clarke, Cantuar. Mr. (t) Dr. Layfield. Mr. (u) Dr. Leigh. Mr. Burleigh Stret- ford. Mr. Kinge Sussex. Mr.Thomson Clare. Mr. Bedwell. Pentateuch. The Storie from Josua to the first Book of the Chronicles, exclu- sive. (n) 1604. (o) This 1 have compared with a copy some time belonging to Dr. Jegon, Bishop of Norwich. T, Baker. (p) Dr. Lancelot Andrews, made Bishop of Chichester 1605. ((/) John Overa', S. T. P., made Bishop of Litchfield 1614. (r) Adrian de Saravia, Prebendary of Canterbury. (.?) Richard Clarke, S. T. P., Vicar of M) nstre and Monktop in Tenet, and one rtf the six preachers, Canterbury. (t) John Layfield, S. T. P., Rector of St. Clement Danes, Westminster. (u) Dr. Leigh, Rector of All.hallows, Barking.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 311 From the first of Chronicles, with the rest of the Story, and the Hagiogra. pha, viz. Job, Psalmes, Pro- verbs, Cantica, Ecclesiastes. s- V CO •5 v si Mr.Smith Hereford. Mr. Brett. Mr. Fareclowe. Mr. (*) Dean of~ Chester. Dr. Hutchinson. Dr. Spencer. Mr. Fenton. Mr. Rabbett. Mr. Sanderson. Mr. Dakins. Mr. (y) Dean of’ Christ Church. Mr. (s) Dean of Winchester. Mr. (a) Dean of 0 . Worcester. ^ | Mr. (6) Dean of Windsor. Mr. Savile. Dr. Perin. Dr. Ravens. Mr. Harmer. The fower greater Pro- phets, with the La- )>■ mentation, and the twelve lesser Pro- phets. > The Epistles of St. Paule, and the Ca- nonical Epistles. E The four Gospells, Acts of the Apostles, Apocalips. (x) William Barlow, S. T. P., Bishop of Rochester, 1605. (y) Thomas Ravis, S. T. P., Bishop of Gloucester, 1604. (s) George Abbot, S. T. P., Bishop of Liichtield, 1609. (а) James Montague, S. T. P., Bishop of Baih & Wells, 1608. (б) Giles Thompson, S. T. P., Bishop of Gloucester, 1611.312 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH 'Dr. Duport. Dr. Branthwaite. Dr. RadclitFe. JH Air. Ward, Eman. s Mr. Downes. a Air. Boyse. _Mr. Warde, Reg. The Prayer of Manas- >- ses, and the rest of the Apocrypha. Several of these learned men were, it seems, not at all or but meanly provided for in the church, and therefore for their encouragement to undertake this great work, which was a work of expense as well as labour, the King wrote to the Archbishops of Canterbury and York, and to the rest of the Bi- shops, as follows : that ‘ Whereas he had appointed ‘ certain learned men, to the number of Jour and ‘fifty’ f°r translation of the Bible, and that f in this number, divers of them had either no ec- * clesiastical preferment at all, or else so very small c as was no wise suitable to their merits; he there- ‘ fore required him to write in his name to the * Archbishop of York, and the rest of the Bishops of c Canterbury, and signify to them, that his Majestie ‘ did streightly charge every one of them, and the f Bishops of the province of York, that, all excuses * set apart, when any prebend or parsonage, rated f or valued in the King’s book at 20 pounds a c year or upwards, should next upon any occasion ' happen to be void, either of their own patronage, f or the patronage of any person whatsoever, they f should make stay thereof, and admit none unto f it until certifying his Majestie of the avoydance e of it, and of the name of the patron, if it be not £ of their own gift, that he might commend for the ‘ same such of the learned men whom he had em- ' ployed about making this new translation as he 'should think fit to be preferred: and that his c Majestie had taken the same order for such pre- f bends and benefices as should be void in his ownTRANSLATIONS OF TJIE BIBLE. 313 J gift. Lastly, that what he wrote to them, the ‘ two Archbishops, of others, they should apply to ‘ themselves, and also not forget to move the Deans f and Chapters of both provinces, as towelling the ‘ other pointe to be imparted otherwise by them ' unto the said Deans.’ The King added, that f he required his Grace to move all the Bishops to c inform themselves of all such learned men in the * several dioceses as, having especial skill in the f Hebrew and Greek tongues, had taken pains in 1 their private studies of the scriptures for the ‘ clearing of any obscurities either in the Hebrew * or in the Greek, or touching any difficulties or r mistakes in the former English translation, which * was now to be thoroughly viewed and amended, ‘ and thereupon to write unto them, earnestly c charging them and signifying the King’s pleasure ‘ therein, that they send such their observations ei- f ther to Mr. Lively, the King’s reader of Hebrew ‘ at Cambridge; Dr. Harding, the King’s reader of f Hebrew at Oxford; or Dr. Andrews, Dean of ' Westminster, to be imparted to the rest of their f several companies, that so this intended translation ‘ might have the help and furtherance of all the ‘ principal learned men in the kingdom.' This let- ter was dated July 22, 1604. At the same time the Chancellor, Ro. Cecil, Earl of Salisbury, wrote to the Vice-Chancellor and Heads of the university of Cambridge, as follows: (c) ‘ After my very hartie commendations: r Whereas his Majestie hath appointed certeyne r learned men in and of your universitie to take e paynes in translatinge some portions of the Scrip- f tures, according to an order in that behalfe f sette downe (the copie whereof remayneth with ‘ Mr. Lively, your Hebrew lecturer) his pleasure ‘ and commandment is, that you should take such (c) Ex originali sub sigillo inter archiva Acad. Cantab.314 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ‘ care of that worke as that if you can remember c any fitt men to joine with the rest therein, yow f shoulde in his name assigne them thereunto; and c that such as are to be called out of the countrie f may be intertayned in such colleges as they shall f make choice of, without any charge unto them f either for their entrance, their chamber, or their c commons, except it happen, that any doe make ‘ choice to remayne in any of the poorer colleges f that are not well able to beare that charge: and f then such order will be taken by the Lord Bishop f of London as that the same shall be defrayed. His f Majestie expecteth, that you should further the f busynes as much as you can, as well by kinde usage * of the parties that take paynes therein, as by any ‘ other meanes that you can best devise, taking such ‘ order, that they may be freed in the mean while r from all lectures and exercises to be supplied ‘ for them by your grave directions : and assuringe f them, that he will hereafter have such princelie f care, as well by himselfe as by his Bishops at his ‘ commandment, for the preferring of every one of ‘ them, as their diligence and due respect to his Ma- r jestie’s desire in this so worthy an imploy ment shall 1 (he doubteth not) very well deserve. And so I ‘ commit yow to God. Att the court, the 22th of ‘ July, 1604. f Your loving frend, c Ro. Cecyll.’ A copy of this letter of the King’s was sent by the Bishop of London to Dr. Duporte, Dr. Richard- son, Dr. Radcliffe, Dr. Branthwayt, Mr. Chadder- ton, Mr. Lively, Mr. Downes, Mr. Ward, Eman. Mr. Ward, Regis, Mr. Boys, Mr. Dillingham, Mr. Harrison, Mr. Andrewes, Mr. Spaldinge, and Mr. Bing, at Cambridge. With it his Lordship wrote to them to this effect: That ‘ His Majestie being madeTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 315 r acquainted with the choice of all them to be era- ‘ ployed in the translating of the Bible in such - sort as Mr. Lively could inform them, did greatly ‘ approve of the said choice. And forasmuch as £ his Highnes was very desirous, that the same so ‘ religious a worke should admit no delay, he had ‘ commanded him to signify unto them in his name, f that his pleasure was, they should with all possible ' spede meet togeather in their universitie and be- • ginne the same: that his Majestie’s care for their ‘ better continuance togeather, they might perceave f by their Right Honourable Chancellor his letter ‘ to the Vice-Chancellour and Heads, but more ( especially by the copy of a letter written to him- ‘ self for order to be taken with all the Bishops of ‘ this realme in their behalfe, which copy he had ‘ herewith sent them: that he had desired Mr. f Vice-Chancellour to send to such of them as were ‘ not now present in Cambridge, to will them in his ‘ Majestie’s name, that, all other occasions and ‘ business set aside, they made their present repaire f unto them that were at Cambridge. Upon f whose coinynge, and after they had prepared f themselves for this business, his Lordship prayed f they would write presently unto him, that he ‘ might informe his Majestie thereof, who could ’ not be satisfied till it was in hand. Since he was ‘ persuaded his royal minde rejoyced more in the f good hope which he had for the happy successe * of that worke, than of his peace concluded with f Spayne. Att Fulham, the last of June, lGOL’ His Lordship’s letter to the Vice-Chancellor and Heads of the university of Cambridge mentioned above, was as follows: (d) * After my very harty commendations : f Being acquainted with a letter lately written un- f to you in his Majestie’s name by your right ho- (d) An original.316 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ‘ nourable Chancellour, and having myself received f sundry directions from his Highness for the bet- 1 ter settynge forwarde of his most royal designe- f ment for translating of the Bible, I doe accordingly * move you, in his Majestie’s name, that, agreeably r to the charge and trust committed unto you, no ‘ tyme may be overslipped by yowe for the better ‘ furtherance of this holy worke. The parties * names who are appointed to be imploied therein *■ Mr. Lively can shew you, of which number 1 de- f sire yow by him to take notice, and to write to r such of them as are abroad in his Majestie’s name f (for so far my commission extendeth) that, all ‘ excuses sett aside, they doe presently come to * Cambridge, there to address themselves forthwith * to this business. I am bolde to trouble yow here- ‘ with, because yow know better who are absent, c where they are, and how to send unto them then ‘ I doe. And were it only, I suppose, to ease me ‘ of that paynes, beinge myself not idle in the f mean time, I am persuaded 1 might obtayne at c your handes as great a favour. Yow will scarcely c conceive how earnest his Majestie is to have this c worke begonne, and therefore I dowbt not but ‘ that yow will for your parts, in any thinge that ‘ is within your compass, as well in this moved 1 now unto yow as for their intertaynment when ‘ they come, and better encouragement sett for- ‘ warde the same. And so being alwaies readie to ‘ assist yow, if any difficulties doe arise in the pro- ‘ gresse of this busynes, I committ yow unto the ‘tuition of Allmightie God. Att Fulham, the last ‘ of July, 1604. r Your loving frend, c Ric. London.' Letters of the same tenor were, I suppose, sent to the Vice-Chancellor and Heads of the universityTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 317 of Oxford. With these letters were likewise sent co- pies of his Majesty’s instructions to the translators, as follows: (e) For the better ordering of the proceedings of the translators, his Majesty recommended the follow- ing rules to them to be very carefully observed. 1. The ordinary Bible read in the church, com- monly called the Bishops’ Bible, to be followed, and as little altered as the original will permit. 2. The names of the prophets and the holy wri- ters, with the other names in the text, to be retain- ed, as near as may be, accordingly as they are vul- garly used. 3. The old ecclesiastical words to be kept, as the word church not to be translated congregation. 4. When any word hath divers significations, that to be kept which hath been most commonly used by the most eminent fathers, being agreeable to the propriety of the place, and the analogic of faith. 5. The division of the chapters to be altered either not at all, or as little as may be, if necessity so require. 6. No marginal notes at all to. be affixed, but only for the explanation of the Hebrew or Greek words, which cannot, without some circumlocution, so briefly and fitly be expressed in the text. 7. Such quotations of places to be marginally set down, as shall serve for the fit references of one Scripture to another. 8. Every particular man of each company to take the same chapter or chapters; and, having transla- ted or amended them several!) by himself where he thinks good, all to meet together, to eonferre what they have done, and agree for their part what shall stand. (e) Fuller’s Church-History, book x. p. 46, 47.SIS THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH 9. As any one company hath dispatched any one book in this manner, they shall send it to the rest, to be considered of seriously and judiciously; for his Majesty is very careful in this pr int. 10. If any company, upon the review of the book so sent, shall doubt or differ upon any places, to send them word thereof, to note the places, and therewith- all to send their reasons; to which if they consent not, the difference to be compounded at the general meeting, which is to be of the chief persons of each company, at the end of the work. 11. When any place of special obscurity is doubted of, letters to be directed by authority to send to any learned in the land for his judgment in such a place. 12. Letters to be sent from every Bishop to the rest of his clergie, admonishing them of this trans- lation in hand, and to move and charge as many as, being skilful in the tongues, have taken pains in that kind, to send their particular observations to the company either at Westminster, Cambridge, or Oxford, according as it was directed before in the King’s letter to the Archbishop. 13. The directors in each company to be the Deans of Westminster and Chester, for Westmin- ster, and the King’s professors in Hebrew and Greek in the two universities. 14. These translations! Tyndal’s, to be used when they Coverdale’s, agree better with the ^Matthews’s, text than the Bishops’ (/) Whitchurch’s, Bible. J Geneva. A copy of these orders or instructions being sent, as has been said, to Mr Lively at Cambridge, and, 1 suppose, other copies of them to Dr. Harding, (f) This seems to intend the great Bible printed 1539 and 40, by EdwardWhitchurchj one of King Henry YlII’s printers, and Grafton.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 319 the King’s reader of Hebrew at Oxford, and Dr. Andrews, Dean of Westminster; it seems as if, some other doubts arising concerning them, ap- plication was made by the Vice-Chancellor to the Bishop of London for the resolution of them. To which his Lordship replied, that ' to be suer, if he ' had not signified so much unto them already, it ‘ was his Majestie’s pleasure, that, besides the ' learned persons imployed with them for the He- ' brewe and Greeke, there should be (g) three or ‘ foiver of the most eminent and grave divines of ' their university, assigned by the Vice-Chancellour * uppon conference with the rest of the heads, to ' be overseers of the translations, as well Hebrew ' as Greek, for the better observation of the rules 'appointed by his Highness, and especially con- ‘ cerning the third and fourth rule : and that when r they had agreed uppon the persons for this pur- ' pose, he prayed them to send him word thereof.’ This letter is inscribed To the right worshipfull Dr. Cowell, Vice-Chancellor, and dated at Fulham, the 30th of August, 1601, and to it is added by way of postscript, that ‘ att the verie writinge thereof 'a learned epistle was delivered unto him of ' Mr. Broughton’s, which, though it was of an old ' date, yet he thought good to send it unto them, * that Air. Lively and the rest might have the per- ' usal of it, if before they had not seen it.’ This letter seems to be that before-mentioned to the learned nobility of England touching translating the Bible, or else that to King James, written on occa- sion of this translation being ordered by him, as is before mentioned. The Bishop of London, at the same time that he (g) If one university chose four and the other three, these seven being added to forty-seven, makes the whole number fifty.four, the number of learned men which his Majesty said he had appointed for this work.320 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH wrote to the Vice-Chancellor, &c. at Cambridge, sent letters to the several Bishops, with copies of the King’s letter before mentioned A copy of one of these to the Bishop of Norwich, which immedi- ately follows the King’s letter, runs thus: ' Your Lordship maie see how carefull his Ma- * jestie is for the provideinge of lyvings for theis ‘ learned men. 1 doubt not therefore but your * Lordship will have that due regarde of his Ma- ‘ jestie’s request heerin, as is fitt and meete, and that f yow will take sutche order with your Chancellor, e Register, and sUtch your Lordship’s Officers who e shall have intelligence of the premisses, as also ' with the Dean and Chapter of your cathedrall ' church, whom his Majesty likewise requireth to be ‘ putt in mynde of his pleasure therein, not forget- * tinge the latter part of his Majestie’s letter towch- ‘ inge the informinge of your self of the fittest lin- r guists within your dioces for to performe and speed- * ily to returne that which his Majestie is so carefull 4 to have faithfully performed. I could wish your ' Lordship would for my dischardge returne me in ' some few lynes the tyme of the receipte of theis ‘ letters, that I may dischardge that dutie which his ' Majestie by theis his letters hath layed uppon me. ‘ And soe I bidd your Lordship right hartely fare- ‘ well. Prom Fulham, this 31 of July, 1604. ‘ Your Lordship’s loving freind and brother, ‘ Ric. London. ' Delibat apud (A) Ludham, ‘ 16 Augusti, 1604. f His Majestie’s meaning is, that twoe lyvings f shoulde be stayed, one of youre owne, and one of ' a laye patron’s. R. L.’ In his Majesty’s letter was a clause, that the Archbishops of both provinces should not forget to (h) Ludham Hall, in Norfolk, a seat of the Bishop of Norwich’?.Translations of the Bible. 321 move the Deans and Chapters as towelling the other pointe to be imparted otherwise by them unto the said Deans, 8$c. This in another letter to the Bi- shop of .Norwich, wrote at the same time with the other, his Lordship tells him is referred to his rela- tion. And this, he said, it was. f There are many, * as your Lordship perceyvelhe, who are to be im- ' ployed in this translating^ of the Bible, and sun- ‘ dry of them must, of necessite, have their chardges f borne, which his Majestie was very ready of his ‘ most princely disposition to have borne, but some f of my Lords, as thing-es now goe, did howlde it f inconvenient. Whereuppon.it was left to me to ' move all my brethren the Bishopps, and likewise ‘ every several Deane and Chapter to contribute ‘ toward this worke. According therefore to my c dutie, I hartely pray your Lordship not onely to r thinke your selfe what is meete for yow to give * for this purpose, but likewise to acquainte your f Deane and Chapter not only with the said clause ‘ of his Majestie’s letter, but likewise with the r meaninge of it, that they may agree upon sutche ‘ a somme as they meane to contribute. I doe not ‘ thinke, that a (i) thousand marks will finishe the ‘ worke to be imployed as is aforesayd. Whearof ^your Lordship with your Deane and Chapter f havinge due consideracion, 1 must requier yow, f in his Majesty’s name, accordinge to his good * pleasure in that behalfe, that, as soon as possibly ‘ yow can, yow send me word what shall be ex- ' pected from you and your said Deane and Chap- f ter. For 1 am to acquainte his Majestie with ‘ every man’s liberality towards this most godly * worke. And thus not doubtinge of youre espe- (2) Genebrard, we are told, thought 200,000 crowns, or 6250 marks, were absolutely necessary. But then he supposed that thirty men should be employed in it thirty years} whereas here were about sixty employed not four years, V322 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH f ciall care for the accomplishment of the premises, r and desyringe your Lordship to note the date to ‘ me of your receipt of this letter, I commit your f Lordship unto the tuicion of Almightie God. ' From Fulham, this 3lth of July, 1604.’ ' Delibat apud Ludham, £ 16 Augusti, 1604.’ What success these last letters met with I do not find, it seems as if they had but a very cold re- ception. The two universities, we have seen, were before ordered to entertain in their colleges such as came out of the country thither on this occasion, without any charge unto them, &c. Accordingly the writer of John Bois’s {k) Life in MS. who was rector of Boxworth near Cambridge, tells us, that ' part of the Apocrypha was allotted to him, and ‘ that all the time he was about his own part his r diet was given him at St. John’s, where he abode £ all the week till Saturday night, and then went ‘ home to discharge his cure, and returned thence r on Monday morning: and that when he had ‘ finished his own part, at the earnest request of him ‘ to whom it was assigned, he undertook a second, c and then was in commons at another college.’ As for those who were appointed to meet at West- minster, they seem, for the most part, to be very well provided for. What then was to be done with the 1000 marks which were to be raised, by way of contribution, on the Bishops and Deans and Chap- ters? However this be, almost (Z) three years, it seems, were spent in this service, the entering on which was, perhaps, somewhat delayed by Mr. Edward Lively’s (/c) Penes Tho. Baker, B. D. of St. John’s College in Cam. bridge. This Mr. Bois was a great maD, as appears by his notes upon St. Chrysostome, edit. Savil, which are retained in the late Benedictine edition, where Mr. Downs’s, the Greek professor, are omitted. T. B. (0 Life of John Bois, MS. says four,TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 828 death. (m) ‘ At the end thereof, the writer of r Mr. Bois’s Life tells us, (the whole work being ‘ finished, and three copies of the whole Bible sent * to London, viz. one from Cambridge, a second from 1 Oxford, and a third from Westminster) a nevr f choice was to be made of two out of each company, ‘ six in all, to review the whole work and polish it, f and extract one out of all the three copies, to be * committed to the press. For the dispatch of this ‘ business, Mr. Andrew Downs, Fellow of St. John’s ' College, and the King’s Greek Professor at Cain- ‘ bridge, and the above-said Mr. John Bois, were 1 sent for up to London, out of the Cambridge com- ‘ pany ; where, meeting their four fellow-labourers, 1 they went daily to Stationers-Hall, and in three f quarters of a year fulfilled their tasque. All f which time they received thirty pounds each of * them by the week from the company of Stationers, r though bejore they had nothing which seems a confirmation of what was before observed, that the proposal of raising 1000 marks on the Bishops, &c. was rejected by them. f Last of all, Bilson, ' Bishop of Winchester, and Dr. Myles Smith, who ‘ from the very beginning had been very active in r this affair, again reviewed the whole work, and f prefixed arguments to the several Books; and Dr. f Smith, who, for his indefatigable pains taken in ' this work, was soon after the printing of it de- * servedly made Bishop of Gloucester, was ordered 1 to write a preface to it, the same which is now ' printed in the folio editions of this Bible/ the first of which was, I think, at (n) London, A. D. (m) Idem. (n) The Holy Bible, containing the Old Testament and the New, newly translated out of the origi. ual Tongues, and with the former translations diligently cornpa* red and revised. By His Majestic's special Command. Appointed to be read in churches.324 THE HISTO' Y OF THE ENGLISH 1611, with the title mentioned below in the mar- gin. Much the same account of the manner of making and finishing this translation was given af- terwards by the English divines at Dort, in a (.0) paper which tl\ev delivered to the synod, Novem- ber 20, 1618; only with this difference, that in this paper the translators are said to be divided into six companies, consisting of seven or eight each, or about forty-eight in all, and that out of these, twelve select men met together to review and correct the whole work. This translation being thus finished, the transla- tors dedicated it to the King, in which address they tell his Majesty, that e of infinite arguments of a ‘ right Christian and religious affection in his Majes- 'ty, none was more forcible to declare it to others ' than the vehement and perpetuated desire of the r accomplishing and publishing of this work, which ' they now with all humility presented to his Ma- ‘ jesty. For when his Highnesse had once, out ' of deep judgment, apprehended how convenient 'it was, that out of the original sacred tongues; ' together with comparing of the labours, both in ' our own and other foreign languages, of many ‘ worthy men who went before them, there should ' be one more exact translation of the Holy Scrip- ' tures into the English tongue, his Majesty did ' never desist to urge and to excite those to whom ' it was commended, that the work might be hast- ' ned, and that the business might be expedited in ' so decent a manner as a matter of such importance ' might justly require.’ Next follows a preface to the reader, which is pretty long. In it the translators tell him, that ' they had spent about this work (p) twice seven (0) Acta Synodi Nationalis, &c. Dordrechti habita, Anno 1618. Dordrechti, 1620. (_p) According to this they did not begin it till about 1607. Fuller intimates, that they wera retarded by Mr. Lively’s death about 160&TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 325 ' seventy-two days and more,’ that is, about three years. They likewise observe, that ‘ the best f things have been calumniated, and that his Ma- c jestie knew full well, that whosoever attempteth ‘ any thing for the publick, especially if it per- r taineth to religion, and to the opening and ' clearing of the word of God, the same setteth f himself upon a stage to be glouted upon by f every evil eye; yea he casteth himself headlong f upon pikes, to be gored by every sharp tongue.’ This they applied to the King’s resolution to have the Bible new translated, c which, said they, he f would not suffer to be broken off for whatsoever r speeches or practices. Next they took notice of f the several translations of the Old Testament into ‘ Greek and Latin, and of the whole Bible into r Saxon, Dutch, French, and English, and conclu- ' ded, that to have the Scriptures in the mother- f tongue is not a quaint conceit lately taken up by ' the Lord Cromwell in England, &c. but hath been f thought upon and put in practice of old, even ‘from the first times of the conversion of any na- ‘ tion. Next they took notice of the unwillingness f of the church of Rome, that the Scriptures should f be divulged in the mother-tongue, and of the c speeches of the puritans against this work of theirs. ' Then they shewed what they proposed to them- * selves, and what course they held in this their pe- ' rusal and survey of the Bible. On which occasion, ' they said, they never thought from the beginning, ‘ that they should need to make a new translation, ‘ nor yet to make of a bad one a good one; but ‘ their endeavour and mark was to make a good ‘ one better, or out of many good ones one princi- ‘ pal good one, not justly to be expected against: ‘ and that to that purpose there were many chosen * that were greater in other mens eyes than in their f own, and that sought the truth rather than326 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH f their own praise. Then they gave their reasons r which moved them to set diversities of senses in c the margin, where there is great probability for * each : and which induced them not to stand curi- ■ ously upon an identity of phrasing, or expressing c the same notion in the same particular word, as ‘ translating the Hebrew or Greek vvord alwaies by ‘ purpose and never by intmt, &c. They had, they r said, on the one side, avoided the scrupulosity of f the puritanes, who left the old ecclesiastical words ‘ and betook them to other, as when they put f icashing for baptism, and congregation!for church: ‘ and, on the other hand, had shunned the obscuritie f of the papists in their azymes, tumke, rational, ‘ holocausts, prepuce, pasche, and a number of * such like, whereof their late (q) translation was ‘ full, and that of purpose to darken the sense, that ‘ since they must needs translate the Bible, yet by ■ the language thereof it might be kept from being *■ understood. But they desired, they said, that the e Scripture might speak like itself, and be under- * stood even of the very vulgar, They concluded * with a serious exhortation to the readers, not to f receive so great things, as the Holy Scriptures are, f in vain : and not to despise so great salvation, but ‘ to remember the advice of Nazianzen : It is a ‘ grievous thing to neglect a great fair, and to seek ‘ to make markets afterwards After this preface follows A Kalendar ; then An Almanack for xxxix years, beginning 1603. Of the Golden Number, The Epact, The use of the Epact, Tofinde Easter for ever. The Table and Kalendar, expressing the order of the Psalmes and Lessons to be said at Morning and Evening Pray- er throughout the Yeere, except certeine proper Feasts, as the rules following more plainly declare« (//) At Doway and Rhemes.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 327 1 The order how the Psalter is appointed to be read. ? The order how the rest of the holy Scripture (beside the Psalter) is appointed to be read. Proper Lessons to be read for the first Lessons, both at Morning and Evening Prayer, on the Sun- days throughout the Yeere, and for some also the second Lesson. Lessons proper for Holy-daies. Proper Psalmes on certaine daies. The Table for the order of the Psalmes to be said at Morning and Evening Prayer. These to be observed for Holy-daies, and none other. The names and order of all the Bookes of the Olde and Newe Testament, with the number of their Chapters. The Genealogies recorded in the sacred Scrip- tures according to every Familie and Tribe. With the Line of our Saviour Jesus Christ observed from Adam to the Blessed Virgin Marie. By (r) J. S. Cum privilegio. This consists of eighteen leaves, and is inter- spersed with several cuts in wood, and was first printed 1592. The title of the New Testament is as follows: The New Testament of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. T Newly translated out of the original Greeke, and with the former translations diligently com- pared and revised. By His Majestie’s special Com- mandment. Appointed to be read in Churches. (r) John Speed, the historian. See Maunsell’s Catalogue. His epitaph stiles him Terrarum nostrarum Geographus accu- ratus, fidus Antiquitatis Britannicae Historiographus et genealo- gice sacroe elegantissimus delineator. He died July 28, 1629, atatis sum supra 77.328 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH Imprinted at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the King’s most excellent Majestie. Anno Dom. 1613. This title is within a large border cut in wood, wherein is represented on the top Jehovah, in Hebrew letters within a glory: on the right hand is the sun, and on the left the inoon and stars. Un- derneath is the Holy Lamb, and a little below the dove. On the right side of these sits St. Matthew, and on the left St. Mark, writing, with their pro- per emblems, an angel and a lion, behind them. Towards the bottom is a lamb with his legs tied and bleeding, laid on his back on an altar, and be- low, the other two evangelists, St. Luke, and St. John, with an eagle behind him. On the right hand towards the out side are the symbols of the xii tribes, and on the left the pictures of the xii apostles. In the margin are placed the idiotisms of the Hebrew and Greek, and the divers readings. Several other editions there were of this Bible in 4to and 8vo, as particularly this year, 1613, to which were prefixed the genealogies above-men- tioned, and at the end of them were added Fitz- Herry’s two tables, &c. Against this translation it was objected by the (s') Romanists, that it was needless: Was their, the protestants, translation, said they, good before, why doe they now mende it? Was it not good— why was it obtruded on the people? But in mak- ing this reflection they only condemned themselves, and the learned fathers of the church, especially S. Jerome, who, not content with the former Latin translations, did himself make a new one. Of their own vulgar Latin translation which they boast of as more authentic than the original, it is well known there are many and different editions. Isidore Clnrius observed and amended in it, as he said. 0) Fuller’s Church-iiisLory, &c.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 329 8000 faults, and John Benedict, 1541, that he had purged it of faults innumerable. The Paris edi- tions differ from the Lovaine, Hentenius’s from both of them. How inlinite are the differences or varia- tions (many of them weighty and material) of that which P. Clement VIII. published, from the edition of P. Sextus V. They further objected to this nevr translation, that the translators had placed in the margin the various senses of some words, or the literal rendering of the Hebrew and Greek, which, they said, was shaking the certainty of the Scriptures. Accordingly P. Sextus V. expressly forbade the put- ting in the margin of his edition of the vulgar Latin any various readings which had been allowed of in former editions: though the Paris edition in 8vo. 1543, has a great number of them, as has J. Benedict’s, printed at the same place, in folio, 1549. But it has been observed, that our English transla- tors thus putting in the margin the literal meaning of the Hebrew and Greek words, is very much for their commendation, as it is a proof of their strict fidelity, their modesty, and humility, and care not to misguide the readers. Some of the brethren who were called puritans, were likewise no more pleased with this new trans- lation than they were before with that set forth by Archbishop Parker: and for the same reason, as suspecting it would lessen the reputation of that of Geneva, and the annotations printed with it, and in time, as it has done, cause it to be quite disused. Others have observed of this translation, that it often swerves from the original Hebrew to follow the Septuagint, if not the German version, particu- larly in names and terms, as Jehovah for Jah or Jao ; Aram is rendered Syria ; Khashdim, Chal- dee a ; Misraim, Egypt; Cush, Ethiopia ; and the like In the Mosaical description of Eden are no less than six of these variations. The same learned330 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH persons have observed further, that these translators have introduced a corrupt pronunciation,, either by following the German orthography instead of the English, or continuing that of the vulgar which pre- vailed before the reformation. Thus they have constantly made use of the J consonant instead of the Y. Jacob and Joseph, these remarkers say, should be written Yacob and Yoseph, or rather Yo- sef; Benjamin, Benyamin, or Benyammin. But this seems too nice, and is not exactly true. By others have they been reflected on as keeping too close to the Hebrew and Greek idiom, so that in many places the translation is quite unintelligible to an English reader. It has been further observed of this translation, that the makers of it were a little too complaisant to the King in favoring his notions of predestination, election, perseverance, &c. and particularly (t) of witchcraft and familiar spirits, in defence of which that Prince had but a little before written a book entitled Daemon ologia, printed at London, 1603,4to. But it may well enough be questioned whether all these were not the opinions of the translators as really as they were the King’s. Great exceptions have been taken at the contents of Psalm cxlix in this translation, which runs thus; 1. The prophet exhorteth to praise God for his love to the church. 5. And for that power which he hath given to the church to rule the consciences of men. It has been remarked (u), c that any one * abroad that lights upon such passages as this, and f that in the XXth Article of Religion, The (x) ‘ church has authority in controversies of faith, ‘ would be tempted to conclude, that our English (i) Bishop Hutchinson of Witchcraft, ch. 14. (u) A Review of the Case of Liturgies, &c. by Benj. Robin- son, Pref. (x) The national church ; which has accord- ingly used this authority, in enacting the XXXIX Articles ef Religion. See Bishop Gibson’s Codex, &c.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 331 f clergy have as absolute power in their hands as ‘ any court of inquisition in the world.’ And therefore this warm and injudicious writer rashly Concludes these contents to be * a forgery of an f ambitious restless faction,’ and wishes, that ‘ some * hand that has leisure for it would with care trace * its original, that, if possible, it may be known ‘ how and by whom it first crept into the Bible/ But by ruling the consciences of men seems to be meant no more than subjecting them to their ac- knowledging the truth or manifestation of it to them, in the apostle’s words, (y) confounding the wise and the mighty things: casting down imagi- nations or reasonings, and every high thing that exalteth it self against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedi- ence of Christ. This is the power which God has given to the church to rule the consciences of men. The weapons of her warfare are thus mighty through God. The words of the Psalmist, to which these con- tents refer, are--------a two-edged sword in their -(the Saints) hand; to execute vengeance upon the heathen and punishments upon the people, 8gc. which certainly were spoken of those victories which God gave the Jews over the Canaanites. But the trans- lators, possibly, understood them likewise in a mystical or spiritual sense, that the Psalmist here ex- horteth to praise God for that power or conquest which he hath given to his saints over the minds or consciences of the heathen, so as to cause the kingdoms of this world to become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ. However, in some of the octavo editions of this Bible these contents are thus altered. I. The Psalmist vowethperpet- ual praises to God. 3. He exhorteth not to trust in man. 5. God, for his power, justice, mercy, and (t/) 1 Cor. i. 27. 2 Cor. x. 4, 5.S32 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH kingdom, is onehj worthy to be trusted; and in others thus: 1. The prophet exhorteth to praise God for his love to the church. 5. And for that power which he hath given to the church. Though time has been when it was not thought, by even those who now inveigh so warmly against these con- tents being thus expressed, that it was a doctrine of the inquisition to assert, that (z) for controversi- al points of faith (which we call cases of conscience) which people understand not so well themselves, their ministers have power to determine, and have a com- pulsive as well as a directive power. Of this translation the learned Mr. Matthew Poole has given the following character: (a) ‘ In £ this royal version, says he, occur a good many ‘ specimens of great learning and skill in the origi- ' na! tongues, and of an acumen and judgment more f than common/ By others it has been censured as too literal, or following the original Hebrew and Greek too closely and exactly, and leaving too many of the words in the original untranslated, which makes it not so intelligible to a mere English reader. This last was perhaps in some measure owing to the King’s instructions, the third of which was, that the old ecclesiastical words should be kept. However it be, we see many of the words in the original re- tained, as Hosanna, Hallelujah, Amen, Raka, Mam- mon, Manna, Maranatha, Phylacterie, &;c. for which no (6) reason can be given but that they are left untranslated in the vulgar Latin. Dr. Gell, who had been chaplain to Arch- (s) See a Sermon entitled, Ministers' Dues and. People’s Du- ties, Sfc. by Samuel Clark, M. A. Minister of Grendon, Bucks, 1660, with a recommendatory Preface by Mr. Baxter, p. 22,23. (a) Synopsis Criticorum. (b) Dr. Gell supposes, that the LXX and the vulgar Latin, leaving these and other words without translation in their own native language, was according to the dictate of the Holy Spirit. Essay towards the Amend- ment of the last English Translation, £;c.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 333 bishop Abbot, and was now rector of St. Mary, AI- dermary, in London, (c) reflected on this new trans- lation as wrested and partial, and speaking1 the lan- guage of and giving authority to one (d) sect. But this he imputes not to the translators, some of whom, he says, much complained of the restraints they were laid under in this work; but to those who employed them, who, by reason of state, li- mited them, lest they might be thought not to set forth a new translation, but rather a new Bible. He observes therefore of it in general, that in it the Hagiographa is more faulty than the Historical Scripture, and the Prophets more than the Hagio- grapha, and the Apocrypha most of all, and generally the New more than the Old Testament. The particular objections which this learned trifler made to this translation were these: 1. That the translators had not always taken due care to pre- serve the letter of the Scripture entire. He in- stanced in 2 Kings xiii. 21. where it is said in this translation, when the man was let v down, the Doctor says we shall find no such matter either in the Hebrew, or Greek, or Chaldee, or Latin trans- lation, and that the words are thus to be rendered, and the man went-------. 2. Using one metaphor for another, as Gen. vii. 4. where the Hebrew word which signifies, he says, to blot out, as having re- ference to an image or picture, or to a writing, is rendered to destroy, which is taken from building. 3. Perverting the sense of Scripture by improper supplements, as Mat. xx. 23. it shall be given to them; by which our Lord is made, he says, to deny absolutely, that he hath any power to give the honour of sitting at his right hand and left. Whereas the text, without this supplement, runs (c) An Essay towards the Amendment of the last English Translation of the Bible, &c. The first part on the Pentateuch. By Robert Gell, D. D. Minister of the Parish of St. Mary, Al- dermary, London. Printed, &c. 1059. (d) The Calvinists.334 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH thus: To sit on my right hand and on my left (e) is not mine to give, but, or unless to those for whom it is prepared of my Father. 4. Adding- or taking away, or inverting and changing the order of the words; as 1 John iii. 18, 19, £0. In the 20th, vexse of this paragraph the word hoti is twice found in the Greek text, the jormer of which, the Doctor says, the translators turn amiss, the latter they quite leave out. An example of inversion of the words is, the Doctor said, Heb. x. 34. where the words, knowing in your selves, that ye have in heaven a better and enduring substance, should be read thus, knowing that (/') you have in your selves, fyc. 5. As there are many words in the Hebrew and Greek, which are some of divers, and others of con- trary significations, the translators very frequently put quid pro quo, and wave what makes against their private interpretation, and choose that for the con- text which suits best with their own opinion, and put most-what the better and truer in the margin. For, the Doctor observes, when truth is tried by most voices, it is commonly out-voted. Thus where- as energournenos imports either actively, and in the middle voice effectual or working, as Gal. v. 6. Faith is operative by love; or passively, and so signifies (g) wrought; this latter signification must be voted into the margin, lest it should tell us, the Doctor says, that the man, by conformity unto Christ’s sufferings, should have any hand in working out his own salvation, as St. Paul implies he hath, 2 Cor. i. 5. 6. The Doctor added, that whereas many mis-trans- (e) — is not myne to geveyou, but to such as it is prepared for of my father. Coverdale, 1538.--------is not mynetogere, but to them for whom it is prepared of my father. Tyndal, 1537. ( f) Which order of words is wholly neglected in the printed English translations. Gelt. (g) This mar- ginal reading is omitted in the later editions of the Bible, if it over was in any.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 335 lated words and phrases, by plurality of voices, were carried into the context, and the better trans- lation most-what was cast into the margin, those marginal notes have been left out, together with the Apocrypha, to make the Bible portable, and fit for the pocket. Yea, that such is the ignorance and boldness of some, that they have leit out of their impressions the Apocryphal Scriptures; whereby they have gotten this whereof to glory, that they have done that which no wise or honest man hud ever done before them, so far as he had yet known, or, he hoped, would adventure to do after them. He concluded, that though he thought our last translation good, far better than that new one of the low Dutch so highly extolled, yet he doubted not but ours might be made much better than it is. But this censure of the Doctor’s seems in some mea- sure to have been occasioned by his being of diffe- rent sentiments from the translators in the points of predestination, &c. and being reckoned heterodox. Against this translation have the Roman Catho- lick party shewn the same prejudice as against the others. For (h) f having asserted their corrupt ‘ vulgar translation in Latin (so bandied and ‘ counter-condemned by Clement VIII.) for au- f thoritie above the original, they are resolved ' to be judged by their own rule as well as judge, ‘ and imprint in their poor seduced Laicks an opi- r nion, that our translation, (forsooth, because in * English, and our weapon against them) is heret- ‘ icall, although their learned men never yet ' evinced us of any errour (through our pravity ' or ignorance) therein.’ Accordingly in that horrid rebellion which the Irish Roman Catho- licks raised in that kingdom, A. D. 1641, among (A) See a second Remonstrance prepared by the Commissio- ners appointed under the Broad Seal of Ireland to enquire into this Rebellion, an original in MS. Penes Hear. Pearson, Vicar- ium de Chistlet apud Cantianos.336 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH other instances, of their hatred of the protcstant religion, which’ they then gave, this was one, their tearing-, burning, wallowing in the mire, and cursing the English Bibles, of which they burnt no fewer than one hundred and forty at one time, saying, when they were in the fire, that it was Hell- fire that burned. The late popish jester, so often mentioned, not only laughs at and ridicules this translation, but makes the following reflections on it in order to expose it, viz. 1. That c it still retains the word f elder instead of priest; because, under the name ‘ of priest, he says, they knew people generally f understood a catholick [popish] priest.’ But when the translators stile Jesus Christ the High- priest of our profession, and represent him as hav- ing made us priests unto God and his Father, Heb. iii. 1. Rev. i. 6. does this man think, that they meant to teach the people, that Christ was a Roman catholick priest? It is as false what he adds, that the English ministers to this day cannot get them- selves stiled priests; when it is well known, that generally the common people, in some parts of England, oftener call them so, than by any other name. 2. He says, that in 1 Tim. iv. 14. and 2 Tim. i. 6. King James’s Bible still follows the old cor- ruption, gift instead of grace. But the original word is charisma not charis, though the vulgar Latin do render it gratia. 3. f Because their gifted ‘ elders, he says, cannot be without wives, King ' James’s translators resolve their Bibles shall allow ' them, tho’ they make them of their sisters. As ' 1 Cor, ix. 5. where St. Paul says, Have not we 'power to lead about a woman, a sister? They f falsely turn the word woman into wife. Queen * Elizabeth’s Bibles of 1598, 1599, say, Have not * we power to lead about a wife, being a sister? * The King’s Bible has it, a sister, a wife.’ ButTRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 337 in the first place, Queen Elizabeth's Bibles, if he mean by them those of the Bishops’ translation, do not render St. Paul’s words a wife, being a sister ; but a sister, a woman, as the Great Bible has it, a iooman, a sister: It is the Geneva that translates the words, a wife, being a sister. Next, the origin- al word gunaika is commonly used by the LXX for a wife. For instance, Gen. ii. 24, 25.—iv. L and in numberless other places. St. Peter, it is plain, was a married man. St. Paul expressly says, a Bishop and Deacon, consequently a Priest, must be the husband of one wife (i). 4. This buffoon al- ledges, that f the King’s Bibles kept still that im- ‘ pious and spiteful corruption against our blessed f Lady, St. Luke 1. Hail, thou that art highly fa* ‘ voured, which should be, he says, Hail, full of ‘ grace.’ The original is chaire checharitomenee. Now in the LXX, in the wisdom of Sirach or Ec- clesiasti xviii. 17. we read andri checharitomeno, which the vulgar Latin poorly renders cum homine justificato ; though it seems very plain, that the word is theremsed to signify the same with eumorpho, ix. 8. beautiful, which accordingly by Clement of Alex- andria is read checharitomenees. Our anglo-Sax- onic translation renders the angel’s words thus, j?al pep Jm mib gype gepylleb, Hail, be,thou filled with gifts. But, says this scorner, this is invidiously .done, as much as in them lies, to debase the Blessed Virgin .to the level of their own highly-favoured yoke-fellows, as they translate Phil. iv. 3. which they should have rendered companion: thoughthe original be suzuge, conjux. (i) Here in England the clergy were married till A. D. 1076, when Archbishop Lanfranc, a foreigner, made a canon against it, on which occasion the tow of celibacy to be made by them at their ordination was first put into Some Bishop’s pontifical. See Archbishop Parker’s Preface to his Testimony of Antiquitie, &c.338 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH Lastly, he says, f they have not corrected that f malicious corruption in the xxth chapter of Exodus, ‘ ver. 4. Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven ‘ image ; which, if truly translated according to the ‘ Hebrew, should be graven thing or graven idol though one would think* the authors of the Chaldee paraphrase, who render it image, should under- stand Hebrew as well as this man. But of this before. In 1696 was published in French, at Rotterdam, by Mr. (k) Charles le Cene, a learned French refu- gee, a book entituled, Projet d’une nouvelle version Francoise de la Bible, in which the author shewed, by reasons and authorities, that the French versions then in use, particularly that of Geneva, made by Robert Peter Olivetare, with the assistance of John Calvin, 1535; do in many places not represent as they should the sense of the originals: and there- fore proposed, that they should be corrected, as to the sense, in those places where it should be thought necessary; and not only so, but that the old and obsolete language should be amended, and the thread of the discourse restored, which had been broken by the wretched division or distinction of 'chapters and verses. This he proposed to have done in a new translation. He begins his discourse with observing, that there is need of great applica- tion to make a good translation of the Scripture, according to its true sense and meaning. After which he proceeds to point out in particular what he thinks to be blemishes and imperfections in the old French translations, and which ought to be al- tered and amended in a new one. This book one Hugh Ross, a Scotchman and sea- chaplain, and who understood little of languages (k) He was minister of the protestant church at Paris for some months before the great persecution broke out there, and was afterwards a refugee at London, where he died.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 339 besides Latin and French, lighting1 upon, he thought fit, in part, to translate it into English, and to apply to our present English version, what le Cene had said of the old and antiquated French ones. To it he prefixed a (/) preface to the reader, in which he highly applauds the performance, and justifies the usefulness and necessity of it: though so far is he from being so ingenuous as to own from whom he had all his borrowed learning and criticism, that he writes as if he was in hopes the reader would be- lieve it to be all his own, and never see le Cene’s book, to detect the theft and ingratitude. But of such disingenuous plagiarism the reader may see some more instances in the life of that famous an- tiquary Mr. William Somner, of Canterbury, writ- ten by the late Right Reverend Bishop of Peter- borough. The following character of le Cene’s book seems, in some measure, to belong to it, viz. That c (m) in it many places of Scripture are rendered f more truly and clearly than they have been for- r merly expressed by any version; that it discovers ‘ the sources and causes of the errors and mistakes ' which are to be found in all versions, and furnish- * es us with plain and easy rules, by which persons f of ordinary capacities may observe the most mate- f rial faults of all translations.’ Though I will pre- sume to add, le Cene’s remarks seem many of them too nice, and his reflections on the French versions a little over-harsh and severe. About the time of King James’s resolving on this new translation of the Bible, another translation of it was finished by the learned Mr. Ambrose Usher, of the kingdom of Ireland, elder brother of the great and learned Primate of Armagh of that name. Though he died young, he had yet attained to great skill and perfection in the oriental tongues, par- (l) An Essay for a new translation of the Bible, part 1, 1701 ■ part 11, 1702. (m) Howel’s History of the Bible.340 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ticularly the Hebrew atid Arabic ; the last of which it was very rare and uncommon, in those days and that country, for any one to have any knowledge of. This his knowledge he applied to the trans- lation of the whole (n) Bible, both Old and New Testament, which he lived long enough to finish and to dedicate to King James I. before the translation made by his order was begun. It is still preserved in MS. in 3 tomes 4to. in the Library of Trinity College, near Dublin ; to which, 1 suppose, it was given by Mr. Usher’s nephew, Sir Theophilus Jones, in whose hands it was after the author’s death. For a specimen of this translation the following verses may serve, Deut. ii. 1. 2. (which in our trans- tion are Deut. ii. 2, 3.) 2. Then the Lord spake unto me, saying, 3. You have compassed this mount inogh, turne you northward. , In some (o) editions of the Bible of this royal translation betwixt 1638 (when, so far as I can find, it first appeared,) and 1685, that text in the Acts of the Apostles, chap. vi. 3. Wherefore, bre- thren, look ye out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business, is altered thus, whom ye may appoint: which favouring the inde- pendent scheme, made it suspected to have been done by the contrivance of some of that narrow- (n) --------did render much of the Old Testament from the original Hebrew into English. Dr. Parr’s Life of Archbishop Usher. (o) The editions printed with this erraturn are as follows: that printed at Cambridge, 1638, as above said ; that at Cam- bridge, in 8vo, by John Field, 1660; at London, in 24to, by the Assigns of J. Bill and Christopher Barker, 1674; in 8vo, by J. Bill, Tho. Newcomb, and Hen. Hills, 1679, 1680; in 8vo, by the Assigns of J. Bill and Tho. Newcomb, 1685; at Edin- burgh, in 8vo, by Andrew Anderson, 1673 and 1675: and at Amsterdam, in Folio, 1679. Howel’s History of the Holy Gospel.TRANSLATIONS OP THE BIBLE. 341 spirited faction. But the (p) first Bible in which this was observed is that printed at Cambridge by----- Buck and-------- Daniel, 1638, which makes it prob- able, however, that it was only an error of the press, without any ill meaning or design. Howel, in his History of the Holy Gospel, tells us, that in Bax- ter’s Paraphrase [on the New Testament]-------the Greek word catasteesomen, we may appoint, is ren- dered ye may appoint. And so it is, by.an evident mistake of the printer, in the first edition of it in 4to, 1685, which is corrected in the after editions; for in the notes on this place it is observed, that the chosen persons must be appointed or authorised and directed by the Apostles, not by the electors. In 1660 was there a very beautiful edition of this Bible, in folio, with chorographical cuts, finely engraved by John Ogilby, printed at Cambridge, by that celebrated printer John Field, then the university’s printer. An edition of this Bible of King James’s was printed in 8vo, at Amsterdam, 1664, by (q) John Canne, a leader of the English Brownists there, whi- ther he seems to have fled on the restoration : since in 1659 he had here in England the place of wri- ting the Weekly News. This edition of the English Bible has the following title : The Holy Bible, containing the Old Testament and the New. Newly translated out of the origi- nal Tongues, and with the former Translations diligently compared and revised. With marginal Notes, shewing Scripture to be the best interpreter of Scripture. Printed at Amsterdam, 1664. This title is within a border, at the top of which is a representation of the giving of the law on Mount Sinai: on each side a pillar with a vine wreathed (p) Wotton’s Rights of the Clergy, &c. 0l) Wood’s Athens Oxon. vol. I. col. 543.—II. col. 469.342 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH round it, and at the bottom an eagle with its wings stretched out, in the body of which is represented, as I suppose, Joseph’s meeting his father and bre- thren when they came into Egypt; alluding, I pre- sume, to God’s message by Moses to the children of Israel, Exodus xix. 4. Ye have seen—how 1 bare you on eagles wings and brought you to myself. On each side of the eagle’s legs is Printed anno 1664. To it is prefixed a Preface to the Reader by John Canne; at the beginning of which he observes, that it is a truth acknowledged by all persuasions, viz. The Scripture to be the best interpreter of Scripture.. To this, he says, he shall add a few things. 1. Such is the fulness and perfection of the holy Scripture, as it hath enough and sufficiency in itself for the explanation and opening the sense and mean- ing of it. 2. That this explanation and opening Scripture by Scripture, is attainable, and, by God’s blessing, may be done, and with such fullness of matter and clearness to the truth of the sense, as there will be little need for other interpreters; much less for men to impose their private interpretations and bold glosses upon the text. 3. He did not know, he said, any way whereby the word of God, as to the majesty, authority, truth, perfection, &c. of it, can be more honoured and held forth, and the adversaries of it of all sorts so thorowly convinced and silenced, as to have the Scripture to be its own interpreter. This he was sure, he said, did men in their expositions on the Scriptures speak less themselves, and the Scripture more, the Scripture would have more honour and themselves less. To have a Scripture interpreter of that sufficiency and fullness as there should be no need to seek far-TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 343 ther for the sense and meaning of the text, there are many things, he observed, first to be done. 1. That the original text of Scripture be right- ly translated, and, as much as possible, even wOrd for word, without departing from the letter of Scrip- ture in the least. For it is necessary, he said, to preserve the letter intire, how inconvenient, yea how absurd soever and harsh it may seem to men's earnal reason. Because the foolishness of God is wiser than men. Of this absurd scheme Henry Ainsworth, a man excellently well skilled in the He- brew language, and one of the same sect with Canne, had given some years before a specimen, as 1 shall shew more particularly by and bye. 2. Canne said, that Scripture metaphors should not be omitted, nor mistranslated one for another, but rightly opened. 3. That concerning the various readings, all care, study, and endeavour ought to be used, that no- thing be taken but what is breathed by the Spirit of God in the text. 4. That the genuine and proper signification of the original words be truly opened and explained. 5. That the doubts and seeming differences be carefully heeded, and by parallel Scriptures recon- ciled. 6. That some words which are in the original tongues left untranslated be translated, and their signification opened. For howsoever such words to some may seem unfruitful, and afford not much matter in the letter, yet according to the manifold wisdom of God, and as the spiritual man judgeth, there is an excellent meaning of the Spirit in them. As to those Scripture-references which are here collected, Canne said, they were few to those he could have produced. But he had made it a great part of his work to comprise much in a little room, and therefore he had viewed over all his larger344 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH notes, and with his own hand, frdm the beginning to the end, verse after verse, had chosen the most principal and proper texts, so far as the margin could contain. He intended, he said, to set forth an edition of the Bible in a large and fair character, with large annotations, wherein he purposed to set forth all that he had done concerning a Scripture-interpreter. It was, he said, ready and prepared for the press: so that if the Lord took him away before it was published, what remained of the copy unprinted, he should leave in such hands as would, he doubted not, be both carefull and faithfull in accomplishing his intentions. By this it should seem as if this larger work was actually in the press, or intended very shortly to go thither. But I cannot find, that ever it was print- ed. In this Bible, of which I have now given, an ac- count, the Apocrypha is omitted, and the contents of the chapters are shorter than those in the com- mon editions of the Bible. i In 1653 was printed an edition of the New Testament of this translation, with a paraphrase and annotations on all the books of it, by Henry Hammond, D. D. late Canon of Christ-Church, Ox- ford, and Publick Orator of the University (r). In 1659 the same learned person published tbe Book of Psalms of this translation, with his paraphrase and annotations on it. - I In 1678 was this Bible published at Cambridge by the university printer, J. Hayes, with the addi- tion of many parallel texts, by Antho. Scatergood, D. D. Rector of Wilwick and Elverton in Nor- thamptonshire. (r) In 1675 the Doctor published a Review of this Para- phrase of his, under the title of Deuterai Phrontides, or Second Thoughts.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 345 In 1685 was published, A Paraphrase on the New Testament, with Notes doctrinal and practical, by Plainess and Brevity fitted to the use of Religious Families in their daily reading of the Scriptures, and of the younger and poorer sort of Scholars and Ministers, who want fuller, Helps. With an Ad- vertisement of Difficulties in the Revelation. By Richard Baxter. At the time of the publication of this, the na- tion heing .in a great ferment through party-strifes and contentions, Mr. Baxter was apprehended and put in prison for this paraphrase, which was pre- tended to be wrote to asperse and vilify the church of England; where he lay near two years, and had, as he said himself, continued there till death, had not the King taken off his fine, which was 500 marks. In 1685 and 1688 were printed in two volumes in folio, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, wherein the Sacred Text is inserted, and various Readings annexed together with the parallel Scriptures. The more difficult Terms in each Verse explained. Seeming Contradictions reconciled. Questions and Doubts resolved; and the whole text opened. By the late reverend and learned Divine, Mr. Mat- thew Poole, the ejected Minister of St. Michael Querne, London. These Annotations are said to have been collect- ed out of the Latin Synopsis, and divers other learn- ed interpreters, and accomodated to the use of vul- gar capacities. Before every book is prefixed a large argument or prologue, and to the several chap- ters large contents. The learned author lived to go no farther in this good work than the lviiith chap- ter of Isaiah. The remainder was therefore under- taken and finished by the learned persons followingTHE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH 346 Isaiah lix. and lx. The rest of Isaiah, Jere- miah & Lamentations, and Four Gospels, Ezekiel and Lesser Pro- phets, Daniel, The Acts, The Romans, 1 and 2 to the Corinthi- ans, Ephesians, Philippians & Colossians, By John Jackson, the e- jected Minister of East and West Mould- sey in Surrey. By John Colli ngs, D. D. the ejected Minister of S.Stephen’s, Norwich. By Henry Hurst, the ob- jected Minister of St. Matthews’s, Friday- Street. By William Cooper, the ejected Minister of St. f Olave, Southwark. {Peter Yinke, the ejected < Minister of St. Mi* f chael’s, Cornhill. {Richard Mayo, the eject- < ed Minister of King- f ston in Surrey. 5 Dr. Collings above-men- f tioned. Edward Veale. f Richard Adams, the eject- < ed Minister of St. Mil- ( dred’s, Breadstreet. -------— Barker. 1 and 2 Thessalonians, I and 2 Timothy, Titus, and Philemon, Hebrews, ^'/udf^^^dwardVeaie. Dr. Collings. Obadiah Hughes. 1, 2, 3 St. John, Revelation, fJohn Howe, the ejected Minister of Great-Tor- L rington in Devonshire. Dr. Collings.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 347 The whole was corrected and amended by Mr. Veale and Mr. Samuel Clark. The last of these, Mr. Clark, had been ejected from the rectory of Grendon, in Bucks, by the Bar- tholomew Act, 1662. In 1690, being then minister of a dissenting congregation of the presbyterian persuasion at Upper-Wycomb, in Bucks, he publish- ed a very useful edition of this Bible in one volume in folio, of which I shall give an account presently. Two years after, 1680, was this translation of the Bible again printed at Oxford, with the addition of Archbishop Usher's Chronology. In 1690 was printed, as is above-said, Mr. Sa- muel Clark's edition of this Bible, with the following title: The Holy Bible containing the Old Testament and the New, with Annotations and Parallel Scrip- tures. To which is annexed, The Harmony of the Gos- pels : as also the Reduction of the Jewish Weights, Coins and Measures, to our English Standards. And a Table of the Promises in Scripture. By Samuel Clark. In a Preface prefixed to it, the editor gives an ac- count of the measures he had taken in this edition, and how he had governed himself in the perform- ance, or writing the annotations. Two things, he said, he aimed at throughout, viz. plainness and briefeness, because he intended it for the use of the plainer sort of Christians, and consulted therein the reader’s purse and pains. He commonly, he said, acquiesced in our transla- tion, yet sometimes he made use of the marginal reading, and in one place changed the word of supply, viz. 1 Cor. i. 26. He generally so contriv- ed the notes as to fit and comply with the words of the text, so that the words of the text must be taken in to make up the sense complete: and here348 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH and there sprinkled some observations, especially in historical places, which may afford matter of meditation to the pious reader. He took a great deal of pains in collecting parallel Scriptures, and that not only for words and phrases, but for sense and matter. For this purpose, besides places which he added from his own observation, he examined all those which are in Curcellaeus’s Greek Testament, which are also printed in the Oxford edition with the various readings, but with many errata. He likewise examined those in Canne’s Bible. To accomplish all this, he had, he said, made it his business for many years (and indeed in a man- ner ever since he was reduced to a state of silence as to the public exercise of his ministry) to peruse the choicest authors, both expository and practical, which might contribute to such a work; among which was Mr. Poole’s English Annotations, whose expositions he found to be generally so solid and ju- dicious, that he had seldom found reason to dissent and depart from them. After this preface are added directions to the less intelligent, for their more easy understanding the notes. To every book is prefixed a large argument. The Apocrypha is quite omitted, and at the end of the New Testament is A Table of some principal Things in the Notes. Next to which is A Table of the Promises. Then follows A poetical Medita- tion, wherein the usefulness, excellency, and seve- ral perfections of the Holy Scriptures are briefly hinted, by J. C. After this is, The Harmony of the Gospels. Then A Table how to find any place of the Gospels in this Harmony. The reduction o f the Jewish Weights, Coins, and Measures to our English Standards. And last of all, A Table of the Jewish Weights, Coins, and Measures.TRANSLATIONS OP THE BIBLE. 349 In King ($) James IPs reign, when a sense of the danger the nation was in, by the encouragement given by that Prince to our mortal enemies the pa- pists, had raised an uncommon spirit of piety and de- votion in all ranks of people, a design was formed by some learned divines of this church to publish the Holy Bible of this translation, with some brief annotations on it, for the use of families. Dr. Ri- chard Kidder, afterwards Bishop of Bath and Wells, had the Pentateuch allotted to him, which he finish- ed and (t) published in two vols. 8vo. Dr. William -Clagget chose the Gospel on St. John, but lived to finish only eight chapters of it, which were (u) printed after his death. Dr. Richard Cumberland, -afterwards Bishop of Peterborough, undertook to state the Jewish measures, weights, and monies, which was printed 1685. - A very (x) fine edition of this Bible was publish- ed in a large folio, 1701, under the direction of that excellent prelate Dr. Thomas Tenison, at that time Archbishop of Canterbury, with the following im- provements. s 1. Dr. William Lloyd, then Bishop of Worcester, added chronological dates at the head of the several ii columns: and on the margin of the title of Genesis, "the.following characteristics. Year before the common year of Christ 4004. “ Jul. Period - 0710. Cyc. Sun ... 0010. Dom. Letter - B. Cyc. Moon ... 0007. - Indiction - 0005. Creation from Tisri - - 0001. 2. In the margins of both Old and New Testa- ment are marked the epistles and gospels: and the » (s) A. D. 1685. (0 A. D. 1694. (u) A. D. 1699. (a?) It was likewise printed in quarto.350 THE HISTORY OP THE ENGLISH Bishop of Worcester’s Collection of parallel Scrip- tures are added. 3. In the margin of the Book of Psalms is noted the day of the month, and morning and evening prayer according to the order of the English Litur- gy. At the end was added, 4. An Index to the Holy Bible, or an Account of the most remarkable Passages in the Books of the Old and New Testament, pointing to the Time wherein they happened, and to the Places of Scrip- ture wherein they are recorded. By the above-said Bishop of Worcester; being an Epitome of Arch- bishop Usher’s Chronology. 5. Tables of Scripture-Measures, Weights, and Coins. With an Appendix, containing the Method of calculating its (y) Measures of Surface, hitherto wanting in Treatises on this Subject. By the R. R. Dr. Richard Cumberland, then Bishop of Peterbo- rough. It is a great deal of pity that so excellent a design, for want of a little care and pains, should be so ill executed. But the majority of the clergy of the Lower House of Convocation, which sat two years after, A. D. 1703, very justly took notice of the many typographical erratas in this edition, and had too much reason given them to complain in their (z) humble representation of several gross errors having been committed in some (a) late editions of the Holy Bible. But this careless printing this Holy Book grew at last to that height, that complaint (y) This was a new discovery of Bishop Cumberland’s. (z) A representation made by the Lower House of Convo- cation to the Archbishop and Bishops, Anno 1703. (a) These, the errata of the press, are not to be excused in a work of this nature. Those to whom this care belonged ought to have prevented these errata, or to have given the reader some notice of them ; whereas they have done neither of them. Bi- shop Kidder’s Reflec, on a French New Testament, printed at Bourdeaux, 1686.translations op the biblb. 351 being made to his late Majesty, that these Bibles were printed on bad paper and with bad letter; that also due care had not been used in correcting the press; and that when the books were printed they were sold at unreasonable prices: His Majes- ty, after having caused this complaint to be enquir- ed into, was graciously pleased to order his paten- tees for printing these Books as follows. I. That all Bibles printed by them hereafter shall be printed upon as good paper, at least, as the spe- cimens they had exhibited. II. That they forthwith deliver four copies of the said specimens to be deposited and kept in the two secretaries offices, and in the public registries of the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Bishop of Lon- don, to the end recourse may be had to them. III. That they shall employ such correctors of the press, and allow them such salaries, as shall be approved from time to time by the Archbishop of Canterbury and Bishop of London for the time being. IV. That the said patentees for printing Bibles, &c. do print in the title-page of each book the ex- act price at which such book is by them to be sold to the booksellers. This order was dated at White- hall, 24 April, 1724. In 1718 was printed the fourth edition of A Pa- raphrase and Commentary on the New Testament of this translation, in two volumes, Sjc. By Daniel Whitby, D. D. Dr. Samuel Clarke, afterwards Rector of St. James’s, Westminster, published A Paraphrase on the Four Gospels. The text according to this translation being placed in one column and the pa- raphrase in another, and here and there a note in the margin and at the bottom.352 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH The whole New Testament of the same transla- tion was printed by (b) Francis Fox, M. A. with the several references set under the text in words at length, so that the parallel texts may be seen at one view. To which are added the chronology, the marginal readings, and notes chiefly on the diffi- cult and mistaken texts of Scripture. With many more references than in any edition of the English New Testament. In two volumes, 8vo, 1722.' To which I add Mr. Locke’s Paraphrase and Notes on the Epistle of.St. Paul to the Galatians, Romans, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Ephesians. And Mr. James Pierce’s Paraphrase and Notes on the Epistles of St. Paul to the Colossians, I And part of that to the Philippians, | Hebrews, in 4to. A Paraphrase and Annotations on St. Paul’s Epistles. Printed in a large 8vo, at the Theatre in Oxford, 1675. I have had occasion before to take notice of a whimsical conceit entertained by Canne, that the original text of Scripture in Hebrew and Greek should be translated, as much as is possible, even word for word, and that Ainsworth gave a specimen of such a translation. This he did in translating the Five Books of Moses, the Book of the Psalms, and the Song of Songs or Canticles, which in the year (c) 1639 were all collected together, and printed in one volume in folio. But it seems an odd way to convince an Englishman that the Scrip- ture is the best interpreter of itself, to translate it (6) Then vicar of Potternein Wiltshire, and since deservedly promoted to the vicarage of St. Mary’s in Reading. (c) These were first printed separately thus; Genesis 1616. Exodus 1617. Leviticus 1618. Numbers and Deuteronomy 1619. Psalms 1612, and 1617.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 353 into such English as he cannot understand. Of this therefore I will give the reader a sample. One can- not well choose amiss, but I have made choice of the xcvth Psalm, which is thus interpreted, or made English. Come, let us shout joyfully to Jehovah, let us shout triumphantly to the Rocke of our Salvation. Let us prevent his Face with confession, with Psalmes let us shout triumphantly to him. For Jehovah is a great God, and a great King above all gods. In whose hands are the deep places of the earth, and the strong heights of the mountains are his. Whose the sea is, for he made it, and the dry land his hands have formed. Come let us bow downe ourselves and bend: let us kneele before Je- hovah our Maker. For he is our God, and ice are the people of his pasture, and sheep of his hand, to day if ye will heare his voice: Harden not your heart, as in Meribah, as in the day of Massah in the wildernesse. Where your fathers tempted me, proved me, also saw my worke. Fortie yeeres 1 was irked ivith that generation, and said, they are a people erring in heart, and they know not my waies. So that I sware in mine anger, if they shall enter into my rest. Would anyone now imagine that Ainsworth was an Englishman, and that he understood his own lan- guage? But such must be a mere verbal or literal translation of any language into another, without any regard to the proprieties of the several lan- guages. I shall close my account of this English translation of the Bible with the following observations made on it by the learned Mr. Selden, in his Table-talk (d). e The English translation of the Bible is the f best translation in the world, and renders the sense (<0 P. 5. ed. 1716. A A354 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH f of the original best, taking in for the English trans- ' lation the Bishops’ Bible as well as K. James’s. ' The translators in K. James’s time took an ex- ' cellent way. That part of the Bible was given ‘ to him who was most excellent in such a tongue, ' (as the Apocrypha to Andrew Downs) and then c they met together, and one read the translation, c the rest holding in their hands some Bible, either f of the learned tongues, or French, Spanish, Ita- f lian, &c. If they found any fault, they spoke; if c not, he read on. But there is no book so trans- r lated as the Bible. For the purpose: If I trans- * late a French book into English, I turn it into f English phrase, not into French English; [ilfait * froid] I say, it is cold, not it makes cold: but the f Bible is rather translated into English words, than * into English phrase. The Hebraisms are kept, ' and the phrase of that language is kept.’ The same learned man informs us, that, * through the ( carelessness of the printers, here were a thousand ‘ Bibles printed in England with the text thus, ‘ £ Thou shalt commit adultery~\ the word [not\ ‘ being left out.’ In 1652, (e) a little before the parliament, which had sat so long, was turned out of doors by the arbitrary power of General Cromwel, on April 20, 1653, they had made an order, that a bill (/) should be brought in for a new translation of the Bible out of the original tongues. But sitting so little a while after, as but about two months, they could make but a small progress, if any at all, in such a design. But the next years, 1654 and 5, were printed the two first tomes of the Polyglot Bible prepared by the learned Dr. Brian Walton, which w'ere followed by the other three in the years 1656, 1657. This, perhaps, might occasion the (e) Tuesday 11 Jan. (/) Proceedings in Parliament, &c. printed for Robert Ibbet. son, 1652. No. 172.TRANSLATIONS OP THE BIBLE. 355 revival of this design. However it be, we are told (g), that by Cromwel’s third parliament which sat 1656, an order was made, f that it be refer- ' red to a committee to send for and advise with c Dr. Walton, Mr. Hughes, Mr. Castle, Mr. Clerk, f Mr. Poulk, Dr. Cudworth, and such as they * should think lit, and to consider of the translations ‘ and impressions of the Bible, and to offer their * opinions thereinand, that accordingly, pursuant to this order, on the 6th of February this year, 1656, there was a great meeting of learned men at------- Whitlock’s house at Chelsea. The names and characters of these learned divines, above-named, are all well known except that of---Poulk, which I suspect a mistake; but what the result of this con- ference was, does not, at present, appear to me. This is certain, that either no new translation was then made, or if there was, that the restoration, four years after, prevented its being authorised and printed. About the same time (h), the learned Mr. Henry Jessey, one well skilled in the Hebrew, Chaldee, Syriac, and Greek tongues, is said to have drawn up An Essay towards an amendment of this last trans- lation of the Bible. By another writer (i) he is represented as labouring in making a new and more correct translation, and being assisted by Mr. John Row, Hebrew professor at Aberdeen. But all that ever appeared of this, so far as I can find, was an English Greek Lexicon ; containing the de- rivations and various significations of all the words of theNew Testament which was printed in 8vo, 1661. In 1706 was printed in two tomes, in l2mo, without the name of either place or printer, but by the type it should seem somewhere in London, Moral Reflections on the Four Gospels, translated (g) Life of Oliver Cromwel. (h) Calainy Continuat. p. 45, (/) History of the EDgl. Baptists.356 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH from, the French by T. W. By an advertisement on the backside of this title-page we are let know, that there is nothing here translated from the French, but the Moral Refections on the verses of each chapter: that the text is translated from the vulgate, according to the version of Rhemes 1633, or rather according to an edition of that version then published. In 1719 was published in the same manner, with- out the name of either place or printer, in 8vo, the New Testament in English, with the following title: The New Testament of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, newly translated out of the Latin Vulgate, and with the Original Greek, and divers Translations in vulgar Languages, diligently compared and revised. Together with Annotations upon the most re- markable Passages in the Gospels, and marginal Notes upon other difficult Texts of the same, and upon the rest of the Books of the New Testament, for the better understanding of the literal Sense. By (k) C. N . C. F. P. D. Printed in the year 1719. The preface seems partly an extract of that of F. Simon’s before his French Testament, published A.D. 1702, though in some particulars Nary varies from that father’s criticisms. For instance, F. Simon notes that the Latin words forte and forsi- tan are expletives in the Greek, or however do not constantly signify perhaps, and that particularly in Mat. xi. 23. and John iv. 10. if they were to be ex- pressed at all, they should be rendered without doubt: But now Nary, in both these places, trans- lates forte, &c. perhaps. In this preface the trans- lator tells the reader, that since the Latin-vulgate has been declared authentick by the council of (/c) Cornelius Nary Consultissims FacultatisParisiensis Doctor.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. SB'T Trent, and that the same has been by order of (/) Sixtus V. and Clement VIII. corrected and amended of the faults and imperfections crept into it in pro- cess of time, through the neglect of transcribers, as if the corrections of these two popes were the same, and their editions of the Latin Bible did not clash and vary, it was not to be expected he should translate the New Testament, which is designed for the use of the people, from the Greek, or from any other Latin copy than that of the said vulgate ; because it is fit the people should understand the Scripture as it is read in the catholick church, and as they hear it in the publick service, and at their private devotions. Next he observes the difficulty of such an under- taking, and his own insufficiency for it. Then he excuses his attempting it, on account of many other divines succeeding so well in it, as to get the pub- lick applause and approbation of universities and learned men, and himself having attained to a com- petent knowledge of the oriental languages, and making this his chief study these many years past; and for that, on the one hand, his countrymen had great need of such a translation ; and that, on the other hand, no fault or imperfection in any vulgar translation of the Scripture, ought in reason to prejudice the faith or manners of men of sense; because the Latin vulgate, the universal tradition of the catholick church, and the authority of the same, are the standard of our faith, and not any vulgar translation of the Scripture, which is but of private authority. To shew the great need there is of this transla- tion, the author observes, that we have no catho- lick (by which he means Roman catholick) trans- lation of the Scriptures in the English tongue but (/) SeeDr. Tho. James’s Account of the Variation and Con- tradiction of these two editions, and p. 288 of this History.S5B THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH the Doway Bible and the Rhemish Testament, which have been done now more than an hundred years since; the language whereof is so old, the words in many places so obsolete, the orthography so bad, and the translation so very literal, that in a number of places it is unintelligible, and all over so grating to the ears of such as are accustomed to speak, in a manner, another language, that most people will not be at the pains of reading them. Besides, he said, they are so (m) bulky, that they cannot be conveniently carried about for publick devotion, and so scarce and dear, that the generality of the people neither have, nor can procure them for their private use. To supply all these defects, Nary said, he had endeavoured to make this New Testament speak the English Tongue now used, as near as the many (n) Jdebraisms wherewith it abounds, and which, in his opinion, he said, ought never to be altered where they can be rendered so as to be intelligible, would allow. For this reason he took all the care imaginable to keep as close to the letter as the English would permit; and where the Latin phrase would prove unintelligible in the English, and that a word or two or more must be added to make the sense clear, there he took this precaution : if the word or words to be added were evidently impli- ed, though not expressed in the Latin accord- ing to the grammatical construction, he put the same in the text in italic characters: But where they were not so evidently and plainly implied, and yet seemed to be wanting to make the sentence full and plain, he put the word or words in the margin with a mark of reference, and the word supple or supply before them. (m) Three volumes in 4to, but the New Testament was print- ed in 12mo. (n) F. Simon declared it his opinion, that it is impossible to express the genius and character oj the holy writings in French.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 359 Next, he observed, there were certain words in the Scripture which use and custom had in a man- ner consecrated, as Sabbath, Rabbi, Baptize, Scan- dalize, Synagogue, Sfc. which, he said, he had every where retained, though they were neither Latin nor English, but Hebrew and Greek, because they are as well understood, even by men of the meanest capacity, as if they had been English. He was always of opinion, he said, that it was morally impossible to succeed in translating the New Testament into any vulgar language out of the Latin, without being read in the Hebrew and in the Greek: But he was now convinced by expe- rience, that it is not enough to understand the Greek of prophane authors, but that one must be thoroughly acquainted with the Helenist, or the Greek of the synagogue, which has the very turn and genius of the Hebrew phrases and particles, so as very often to signify quite another thing than what they generally do in prophane or classick au- thors. Since in this stile it was, that the apostles wrote, who were Jews, and acquainted (o) only with this Greek of the Septuagint, and accordingly gave the same turn to the Greek in the New Testament as the Septuagint had given to it in the Old. Hence, he said, proceeded a great many ambiguities and obscurities in the phrases and particles of the Latin vulgate, which cannot be understood or determined, but by having recourse to the Greek of the syna- gogue. From all which he concluded, that it is absolutely necessary for a translator to be well read in this Greek. Besides, he observed, there are several particles in the Greek that are expletive, and serve only for (o) This seems not generally true. It is certain the apostle Paul, who quoted the classic Greek writers, is an exception. See 1 he Sacred Classicks defended and illustrated, by A. Black- wall.360 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ornament and sound, but signify nothing in any vulgar language: and that the Latin vulgate has retained a great many of these, which, if literally translated, would rather spoil than mend the sense. He farther observed, that the Hebrew being written in a very concise laconick stile, expressing things by halves, and being very barren in particles and prepositions, the Septuagint followed the same me- thod, and wrote in a like obscure stile, especially as to the rendering of the Hebrew particles and pre- positions, where they were forced very often to render the same Hebrew particle by several parti- cles which have different significations in the Greek, as they conceived the Hebrew particle ought to sig- nify in such a place. So that when there is any obscurity, &c. on this account, one must have recourse to the Hebrew to see what the meaning of such particles must be in that or the like place, and render them accordingly in vulgar language, though they should happen to signify otherwise upon ano- ther occasion in the Greek or Latin. And this, he maintained, is not receding from a literal translation. Of all these things, it would be requisite, he said, to give (p) some examples. He instances therefore, 1. In Mat. i. 20. which in the vulgate is Quod enim in ea natum est. This the Rhemists transla- ted, For that which is born in her. But now the word natum in this place, he said, does not signify born, but conceived. And so it is rendered in our English translations, and in the French by L’En- fant, &c. 2. Luke xi. 41. is in the vulgate, Quod superest date eleemosynam: which the Rhemists translate, (p) F. Simon, in his Preface to his Translation of the New Testament into French, gives several others, where, he says, the Latin of the Vulgate has led both French and English Transla. tors into mistakes.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 361 that that remaineth give alms. But if we look into the Greek, ta enonta, we shall find the ambi- guity taken away, and the sense of the text to be, Give alms of such things as you have, or as you are able. 3. Romans ix. 3. is in the Latin vulgate, Opta- bam enim ego ipse anathema esse a Christo pro fra- tribus meis: which the Rhemists thus translate, For I wished my self to be an anathema from Christ for my brethren; and Wiclif, For I my silf desirede to be departidfro crist for my brethren. But, says Nary, the preposition a in this phrase was taken from the Greek apo, and that from the Hebrew min, which here signifies/or, and not from. So that the words should be thus translated, I could wish that 1 my self were accursed for Christ, or the Faith of Christ, for the sake of my brethren: that I could wish I was an anathema, an accursed thing, or that I was hanged on a tree or gibbet for the faith of Christ, that my brethren may see my zeal for, and stedfastness in that faith, and by that means be mo- ved to think well of it. Nary concludes his preface with an account of the notes and annotations which he has added to this translation of his. His design, he said, was to make this work of as little bulk as possibly he could, that it might be easily carried about in the pocket for public and private devotion. For this end he left out the arguments of all the chapters, except those of the Four Gospels. As to his notes he had, he said, been pretty large on the Gospel of St. Matthew, but to make amends, he had not made any upon most of the chapters of St. Mark and St. Luke, nor upon any chapter of St. John’s Gospel. His design in his annotations and marginal notes upon the Gospel, &c. was, he said, to reconcile some apparent contradictions in the Gospels, and to illustrate the literal sense of the362 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH text. And forasmuch as the Greek, in some places, makes a clearer sense than the Latin, he had now and then put the rendering from the Greek text in the margin, with the letters Gr. before it, to de- note, that the Greek reads so. As to moral or mys- tical reflections, he had, he said, industriously omitted to make any. In a word, his chief aim was to encourage his countrymen to read and to meditate upon- the Will and Testament of their heavenly Lord and Master, by giving it to them in a stile and dress less obscure, and somewhat more engaging than it has been many years past. And that it might be the more useful to them, he had, he said, annexed a Table to the end of the work, by looking into which, they should find in what chapter and verse of the Scripture the be- ginning and end of every Gospel and Epistle, that is read in the mass every Sunday and great Holy- day all the year over, are to be found, that they may read the same to themselves while the priest reads them at mass. After this preface follows the approbation of the Doctors, viz. John Farely, Provisor of the College of the Irish at Paris; M. Fogarty, a Paris Doctor; Mich. More, formerly Vicar-General of Patrick Russell, Archbishop of Dublin ; and Francis Walsh, of Dublin. From whence one would conclude, that Nary was an Irishman. Next is placed, The Order of all the Books of the New Testament, with their proper Names and Num- ber of Chapters. In the margin are put suppletory words, and the Gospels and Epistles are marked. And at the end of all is, A Table of the Epistles and Gospels which are read at Mass throughout the whole Year, fyc. This translation, though it be said to be made from the Latin vulgate, is not always strictly accord- ing to it. For instance, Galat, iv. 25. is in the Latin.TRANSLATIONS OF TIIE BIBLE. 363 (sina enim) mons est in Arabia qui conjunctus est ei quce nunc est Jerusalem. Which the Rhemists render, for Sina is a mountain in Arabia, which hath affinitie to that which now is Jerusalem. But this version following the French one of Mons renders it, which represents Jerusalem that is here below. Phil. iii. 2. is in the Latin, Videte concisio- nem. But Nary translates it, Beware of the cir- cumcision. Phil. ii. 17. is thus in the Latin, Sed et si aemulor supra sacrificium et obsequium fidei; which is thus turned here, Yea and if l should spill my blood upon the victim and sacrifice of yourfaith ; which is according to the Mons translation. Coloss, ii. 18. Nary translates the Latin, religione angelo- rum, in superstitious worship of angels, after the Mons translation, to intimate, that there may be a worship of angels which is not superstitious. I will add only one more, it is 1 Cor. xvi. 9. where the vul- gate has it, ostium magnum et evidens; which Nary renders, a fair and manifest occasion. In 1730 and 1733 was printed, as is supposed, at Doway, in two vols. 8vo, Annotations on the New Testament, by (q) RW. D. P. with permission and approbation, Anno 1730, fyc. He observes of the Rhemists translators, 1582, that they followed a very correct Latin edition. In 1541, and 1549, John Bennet, a Paris divine, published an edition of the Latin Bible, which he tells us, in his title-page, was (r) a mendis quibus innumeris scatebat----------------repurgata. He next commends them for their endeavours to give us a true and literal translation, though he owns, they followed the Latin too scrupulously, even as to the placing of the words: on the other (q) R. Wetham, Professor at Doway. (r) a mendis quibus innumeris, partim scribarum incuria) partim sciolorum audacia scatebat, summa cura parique fide re- purgata, atque ad priscorum probatissimorumqueexemplariorum normam, adhibita interdum fontium autoritate,-restituta.364 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH hand he blames Nary and the French translators as not being literal enough, but making a paraphrase rather than a literal translation. Next, he defends his translating from the Latin vulgate, or from a translation, rather than from the Greek fountain and original, and descends to use the English free-think- ers’ cavils to depreciate and render insignificant the Greek Testament. This translation, he says, he does not pretend to make anew, but had done his endeavour to expound in his annotations the literal sense, besides insisting on the controversies occa- sioned by the English reformation, or rather by the papal corruption. But he advertises his readers, that he has not published them, that every one, though never so ignorant, might read and put his own constructions on the sense of these sacred wri- tings, but, that they might be read with humility and an entire submission to the judgment of the church, and of the head of the church, the successor of St. Peter, to those Pastors and Bishops whom Christ left to govern the church. Before this trans- lation is an index of the chief particulars in the an- notations. In this, under the letter T, it is observed, that the protestant translation, even that put out by K. James I, though much more correct than the former translations, is false Mat. xix. 11. and wrong elsewhere. His reason is, that the verb is translated cannot receive for do not receive. But so Nary translated the word Every one cannot re- ceive this,saying. And so it seems to agree with what follows, save they to whom it is given. Ac- cordingly in the Moral Reflections on the Gospel of St. Matthew, by a French Roman Catholic, printed 1706, it is thus observed on this text, Con- tinence is a peculiar gift oj God ; he to whom it is given cannot preserve it, but by humility, prayer, fasting, and mortification. These several translations of the Holy Scriptures into English, and the various editions of them,TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 365 seem all to have been made and published under a due sense of their sacred authority and useful- ness, and the reverence and respect due to them as the oracles of God, and containing the pure will and mind of Christ. If there be any excep- tion to be made, it seems to lie against the Rhemish and Doway translations, and those last mentioned by the Drs. Nary and Wetham. Since the Rhe- mists, &c. plainly contend against the common use of them, and Nary declares, that a vulgar trans- lation of Scripture is not the standard of Christians' faith, but of private authority, or like a book of devotions of human composition ; as if the originals, Hebrew and Greek, were not as capable of being as well and authentically translated into other lan- guages as into Latin. But now, when profaneness and infidelity seem to be at their utmost height, was published a translation of the New Testament into English by some one or more, who seem to have set themselves down in the seat of the scorner, and to make it their business to render the author- ity of this Holy Book doubtful, and the Book itself as contemptible and ridiculous as they could to the English reader. It is printed in two volumes in a large 8vo, in two columns, in one of which is a new Greek text without the accents, and in the other the English printed in an italic character, and without the dis- tinction of verses, the numbers of them being print- ed in the several margins. To it is prefixed the fol- lowing title: (s) The New Testament in Greek and English: Containing the Original Text, corrected from the Authority of the most authentic MSS. And a New Version form’d agreeably to the Illustrations of the (0 See A Critical Examination of the late New Text and Version of the New Testament, &c. by Leonard Twells, &c.366 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH most learned Commentators and Critics: With Notes and various Readings, and a copious Alpha- betical Index. In Two Volumes. If the Light that is in thee be Darkness, how great is that Darkness! Matthew. London: Printed for J. Roberts, near the Oxford-Arms in Warwick-Lane. M.DCC.XXIX. Next follows a dark dedication To the Right Honourable Peter Lord King, Baron of Ockham, §c. At the beginning of which, the profane writer, to shew his profound contempt of the original text, tells his Lordship, that f if the original and this * English version are weighed in the ballance, the e translation will be found transcendently light; * but should his Lordship condescend to throw ' some part of his erudition into the margin, it * [this English version] would be of equal weight ' with the original.5 A compliment, or rather a piece of profaneness, that, I dare say, his Lord- ship read with horror rather than pleasure. The vulgar and ludicrous expressions used in this trans- lation, the ridiculous notes and observations of the various readings of the original, the boyish and weak reflections made on the canon of Scripture, &c. do all justify the general character I before gave of this doughty translation. A specimen of the first of these is as follows. Mat. vi. 16. When ye fast, don’t put on a dismal air as the Hypocrites do. ----xi. 17. — if we play a merry tune you are not for dancing; if we act a mournful part you are not in the humour. ----xii. 34. — ’tis the overflowing of the heart that the mouth dischargeth. ----xx. 31. — the people reprimanded them to make them hold their tongue, but they bawl’d out the more, Have mercy on us.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 367 -----xxii. 34. — the Pharisees hearing that he dumb-founded the Sadduces----------- Mark x. 34. — they will treat him with ignomi- ny, subject him to the lash--------- -----xiv. 65. — and the domestics slapt him on the cheeks. It would have been better English, gave him a slap on the chaps. Luke x. 37. He replied, the doctor who took pity on him. -----xvii. 27. — eating and drinking, marriages and matches was the business. John i. 23. I am, said he, the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Clear the way of the Lord. I Corinth, vii. 1. If any man thinks it would be a reflection upon his manhood to be a stale batche- lor. James ii. 3. If you should respectfully say to the suit of fine clothes, Sit you there, that’s for quality. But as low and vulgar as these and other expres- sions, used by this translator, are, to make the mean- est reader think this divine book was written by men of no better capacities than themselves, at other times he makes use of terms as high, and much exceeding the capacity of common people. For instance: Mark xiv. 24. — the effusion of my blood, the sanction of the new covenant. ------------65. — divine who it is-----the domes- tics. John i. 1. In the beginning was the logos. -------14. We contemplated his Glory, such Glory as the Monogenes derived from the Father. -------16. Of his plenitude have we all received. — vi. 63. It is the action of the mind that vivi- fies. 1 Thessalon. v. 5. You inherit the advantages of meridian light: we are not involved in the obscuri- ty of night.368 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH ----------13. Don’t form any brigues against them. ----------14. Comfort the pusillanimous. James iii. 5, 6. The tongue is but a small part of the body, yet how grand are its pretensions! A spark of fire! what quantities of timber will it blow into a flame ! The tongue is a brand that sets the world in a combustion : it is but one of the nume- rous organs of the body, yet it can blast whole as- semblies : tipp’d with infernal sulphur, it sets the whole train of life in a blaze. Acts xxvii. Where we have an account of St. Paul’s voyage toward Rome, and his being cast awdy on the Isle of Malta, this translator seems to have affected to translate in the proper sea-terms, but with what success, let any one judge by the fol- lowing observations. New Translation, 1729. Acts xxvii. 3. The next day we touched at Sidon, where the Centu- rion, who was civil to Paul, gave him leave to go and refresh himself at his friends. 4. Eupepleusamen is here rendered made our coast, and ver. 7. we bore away. 11. — the Centurion minded the pilot and the ship’s owner. 12. For as that haven could not cover us from the storm. Translation in proper Sea Terms. 3. ------------------ where Julius------------ — to go ashore to his friends and refresh him- self. 4. 11. -------the master and pilot of the ship. 12. As that port was not fit to winter in, or to lay up the ship in for the winter.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 369 New Translation, 1729. 14. Soon after it blew a storm from north-east. 15. Which bore so upon the ship, we could not go upon the wind, but were forced to let her drive. 17. This done, all hands aloft they frapped the ship----tought with her cables, and for fear of striking upon the sands. 20.---the tempest still bore hard-------- 28. -they (t) threw the line--------- 29. -they dropt four anchors astern----------- 30. -under pretext of dropping their anchors to moor---------- 32.—-chopt the cable and set the boat adrift— 38.---they threw the wheat overboard to ease the ship-------- Translation in proper Sea Tenns. 14. -—we had a hard gale at north-east. Tyn- dal translated it, there arose against their pur- pose a flaw of wynd out of the north-east. 15. --------that we could not bear up against the wind, but were forced to lye a-try, i. e. to drive under a rief main-sail. 17. Calling all hands on deck, they undergirt the ship-------—taught with her cables, and for fear of her running on the quick-sands. 20.----the storm still continuing---------- 28. --they heave the lead--------- 29. --they let go four anchors abaft--------- SO.----on pretence of carrying anchors out a- head--------- 32.----cut the boat ropes, or the boat’s pain- ter, and turned the boat adrift--------- 38.----they lightened the ship by throwing the wheat overboard----- (0 The sailors have no such term as throwing the line, or use no such language.370 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH New Translation, 1729. 39. ---at day-break they made an unknown land--------- 40. Accordingly hav- ing heaved in their an- chors, they drove with the sea, then loosed the helm, hois’d the main- sail to wind, and made to shore. 41. ---they ran the ship aground, where the fore-castle stuck fast and would not give, but her stern was shattered by the violence of the waves. Translation in proper Sea Terms. 39. ---they saw or made the land, but did not know it---------- 40. And when they had weighed, or purcha- sed, their anchors, they committed themselves unto the sea, and cast off their rudder rOpes, and set the main-sail, and made towards the shore. 41. ---they ran the ship aground where her head struck and would not give way, but her after-part was staved in pieces by the force of the sea. It is with the like ignorant affectation that this new translator renders James iii. 4. A ship too of the greatest burden, though the wind bears hard, by means of an inconsiderable helm, veers ubdlit as the hand of the pilot directs her ; where he mis- takes the helm for the rudder. But I do not pre- tend to a critical examination of this uncommon version, and therefore will mention but one more particular of it, viz. Mat. x. 5, &c. where aposteilen is rendered made missionaries, and koniorton, pa- gan, or gentile dust, though by their instructions the twelve apostles were not to go any where among the pagans or gentiles. As to the notes, it is noted on Acts xxvi, that a goad is a sharp stick with which they urge the oxen at the plough.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 371 On ver. §8. o the same chapter is St. Chryso- stome quoted to slur the apostle Paul, as if he was so ignorant of the Greek language as not to know the difference betwixt en oligoe, which, this trans- lator says, signifies with little reason, and ek oligou, which he says is in a little time. Whereas it is well enough known, that en oligoe signifies, as the apostle here uses it, and that it is so understood by Plato. See Dr. Whitby on the place. As to this translator’s sentiments, for the sake of which this version seems to have been made, it is pretty plain they are very prophane, and no way consistent with the dignity of those Holy Books which he has undertaken to translate, or rather to travestie and make ridiculous. In his note on St. John i. 14. he is pleased to declare, that ‘ the ‘ word oidy-hegotton, as there applied, conveys no ‘ idea to the mind: and consequently is only an c empty insignificant sound.’ In his notes at the end of his translation of the Epistle to the He- brews, he represents Origen as saying, that r the f stile of this epistle has nothing of the home-spun ' language of an apostle/ and observes himself, that ‘ the author’s reasoning on the nature of a f Testament being founded upon a meer quibble, ‘ served rather to set off his wit than to recommend c his penetration.’ So again does this translator reflect, out of his abundance of civility and good manners, that f the whole series of ecclesiastical ‘ writers----far from having any historical evi- f dence to support their bare conjectures, have, f some of them, thought it necessary to corrupt the ‘ text to help out their hypothesis. To such ' wretched shifts, he says, were the poor fathers ‘ reduced to palliate their insincerity or their igno- ‘ ranee’ their want of honesty, or their want of sense. A good deal more there is of this sort ofo'*2 THE HISTORY OE THE ENGLISH ware, but I am weary of transcribing such Billings- gate. He likewise quite omits 1 John v. 7. and begin- ning of ver. 8. though it is certainly more easy to account for the (w) omission of these words in some MSS. than for the addition of them in any. Messieurs de Beausobre and L’Enfant, ministers of the French church at Berlin, represented to the late King of Prussia, that the French translations of the Bible began to be neither so intelligible nor agreeable to read as they were at first, and that therefore to be edified by them, required, that ei- ther they should be revised, or a new translation made. On which that prince pitched on them for this purpose, and by his royal decree appointed them to make a new translation. This according- ly they finished of the New Testament, which was printed in two volumes, in 4to, at Amsterdam, 1718, and to it they prefixed a large general preface, serving as an introduction to the reading of this sa- cred book. The translation of this New Testament into English was attempted 1729, but, for want of encouragement, I suppose, no more was printed this year, 1730, than the general Preface, and the Gospel according to St. Matthew. Father Simon, a learned Frenchman, well known by his Critical Histories of the Old and New Tes- tament and their versions, published (x) 1702, a translation of the New Testament into French from the Latin vulgate. He himself said, that F. Denis Amelotte was the (y) first catholic writer, notwithstanding the many there had been before, who applied himself with care to translate the New Testament into French. But it seems he thought (u) Christoph. Matth. Pfaffij Disserta. Critica degenuinis Li« brorum Novi Testament* Lectionibus, p. 173, &c. (*c) Trevoltij, 4 vol. in 8vo. * (j/) Critical History of the Versions, &c.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIELE. 373 there was room for correction, and therefore he made this new translation, to which he added literal observations or critical remarks on the text. This version was, by the advice of the Honourable and Reverend Mr. Edward Finch, Prebendary of the two Metropolitical Churches of Canterbury and York, translated into English, by William Webster, Curate of St. Dunstan’s in the West, London, and published by him in two volumes, 4to, 1730, with the following title: The New Testament of our Saviour Jesus Christ according to the ancient Latin Edition ; with cri- tical remarks upon the literal meaning in difficult Places. From the French of F. Sbnon. The author of this French translation tells us, in his (z) preface, that f this may be said for the f commendation of it, that having had many ad- * vantages from the labour and industry of those ‘ who had formerly undertaken this work, he had ‘ studied to make this more accurate than those ' which were made before: though he ingenuously 1 owned, that it was not yet arrived at that degree ‘ of perfection in which lucubrations of this na- * ture should be: That he proposed to himself the c imitation of Origen, since to this edition he had f added the various readings taken from the ori- 1 ginal text, and the oriental versions: That he ‘ had attempted to translate the Latin (a) version c set forth by the commandment of Sixtus V. and f Clement VIII. That it would be useless to en- f quire whether in some places the Greek context f was to be preferred to the Latin edition, and (z) Le Long Bibliotbcca Sacra. («) F. Simon knew, that the editions of the Latin by these two Popes were far enough from being the same.374 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH * therefore he did not think;, that the Hebrew and f Greek text should be removed from, or set aside, ' in a French translation: On the contrary, it ‘ seemed to him more prudent to place the varia- f tions and differences of them both in the margin, f than to translate the whole sacred code from them. ‘ But, he said, because he never rec'eded froih the ‘ Latin vulgate, he did not therefore prefer that to * the Greek context. Only since he intended to * publish the New Testament in the French dialect, ‘ he was obliged to follow, or express the sense of, * that edition which the Latin church had always ‘ used for so many ages past.’ At this version, it seems, some offence was taken by Cardinal de Noailles and the Bishop of Meaux, who disliked it, as having some things in it worthy of reprehension, and therefore forbad the use of it in their dioceses. On which the learned translator defended himself in a (b) Remonstrance against the Cardinal. The authors of the Acts of the Learned, published at Leipsic, 1704, give the following cha- racter of this translation, thatf it is not perfunctori- f ly written, but made with singular care according f to the most correct copy of the vulgate edition : ' That sometimes also, where the translator might, ‘ he has departed from that edition and followed the ‘ Greek : That sometimes he more copiously, or at ' least cautiously, renders those passages which are ‘ scarce intelligible in the vulgate, and yet very often * with design retains its faults: That to every book c are prefixed by F. Simon prefaces, which are not * vulgar or ordinary, but full of profound learning: ' That above all, the observations which the author e has put under every page, deserve to be read, ‘ since in them he with great industry compares the ‘ most ancient MSS. and old translations, and adds (l) Epist. Select, lib. 3. p. 260. See Le Long’s Bibliotheca Sacra.TRANSLATIONS OF THE BIBLE. 375 * the various readings of the fathers: so that this r book may be instead of a little book of criticks of * the New Testament.* 1 2 3 As to this English translation, the author of it as- sures Mr. Finch, that, ‘ it is as literal as possible ; ‘fidelity, not elegancy, being the thing intended r and required in this case.’ THIS is the account which I have been able to give of the several (c) translations of the Bible and New Testament into the ancient and modern Eng- lish tongue, and of their most remarkable editions in print. From whence, I suppose, any one will infer ; the great honour and esteem that these lloly Books Were always had in by our Christian ancestors; since they were »o very desirous to have them, and to know and understand their contents, as to spare no costs or pains, but to run the hazard of even their lives and fortunes, and not to count them dear, so that they might but procure the free use of these books, and have the advantage of perusing them. The great number of the copies of them, however, of the New Testament, in manuscript or writing, before printing was invented, wrote with the ut- most accuracy and exactness; and the many editions of them since printing came in use, is a demonstra- te) The following ones mentioned by Le Long I could never hear of otherwise. 1. A new version of the-Psalms from'the Latin Vulgate 12mo. Paris, 1700. 2. A Specimen of a new'English Version of the Bible, by a Minister of the Church of England, 8vo. London, 1703. 'Un- less he meant?by'it, theEss^y, or Project, towards a New Trans- lation, by Le Gene, &c. and Rosse. 3. The New Testament translated into English by order of Parliament, 1640. Unless he intended the Assembly’s Annota- tions.376 THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH, &C. tion of the great value put on them by the Christians here in England, and that every one, who could read, took care to purchase and have a Bible or Tes- tament in the tongue wherein he was born. This, no doubt, will be thought a very great reproach to the professed Christians of the present age, and but too good an argument of their having lost their first love, and being no wise earnest for the faith deliver- ed to the Saints or Christians in these holy Books; since, to our shame be it spoken, whatever reputa- tion the Holy Bible has been had in, it is now treat- ed with the utmost slight and neglect, and is scarce any where read but in our churches. So far are too many of our modern Christians here in England from reading this book, meditating on it, and letting the sense of it dwell richly or abundantly in them, that, every body knows, the writings of the most silly and trifling authors are often preferred, and read with greater pleasure and delight. What surer sign can be given, that we have a name that we live, and are dead? And consequently, that unless we re- member from whence we are fallen, and repent, and do the first works, the great Author and Finish- er of our faith will come unto us quickly, and will remove our candlestick out of his place! Sed Deus avertat omen. I said, surely these are poor, they are foolish : for they know not the way of the Lord, nor the judgment oj their God. / will get me unto the great men, and will speak unto them; for they have known the way of the Lord, and the judgment of their God : hut these have altogether broken the yoke, and burst the bonds. Jeremiah v.A LIST OP VARIOUS EDITIONS THE B I BLE AND PARTS THEREOF, IN ENGLISH, From the Year 1526 to 1800. EXTRACTED FROM BISHOP NEWCOME’S HISTORICAL VIEW or fanglfeD 33t6lfcal ^Translations, AND CONTINUED TO THE BEGINNING OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.A LIST OP VARIOUS EDITIONS OF THE BIBLE. N. T. translated by William Tin- > [Antwerp,] dale } N. T. ditto N. T. ditto N. T. ditto In Hie Possession of about 1526 12° Dr. Gifford, about 1527 12' 't 1528 or 29 12° 1530 12° £ Emanuel College, Cambridge. TMalborow rM T . . > in the Land Hans Luft 153012° < J of Hesse, * } Strazburg, SStaS 1531 12° Dr’ Gifford’ SStod*’ “bj l AntwerP’ Christopball 1434 12°{ Georgre Jove 3 ofEndhoven Pentateuch, ditto / in the Land Hans Hutt 1530 12° \ £)r Gifford J of Hesse, * Isaye translated by Geo. Joye N. T. translated George Joye Pentateuch, tran- ^ slated by Tin- [ dale 3 Jeremy the Pro---, phete, with the / [ St. Paul’s Library, Lord Pembroke, Dr. Gifford. 1534 12° Dr. Gifford. Song of Moses, %In themonethe ofMay,1534 8° translated by jj George Joye '' N. T. Tindale’s about 1534 C Publick Library, < Cambridge, C Mr. Herbert. N. T. Tindale’s i/i his Second Edi- ( Antwerp,Martin Em- 1534 12„) BrifahMuseum, C Dr. Gifford. 4° \ Imperfect, the v. Date wanting. C Dr. Gifford, tion, with a Pre- i face againstJoye * N. T. Tindale’s; a repeated or surreptitious edition of the preceding perowre, } 12' L Mr, Herbert. f British Museum, 10 J Dr. Gifford, 1 Mr. Tutet, (. Mr. Herbert. c c380 B. by Myles Co- verdale N. T. Tindale’s N. T. Tindale’s B. by Thomas', Matthewe. [Partly Tindale’s J and partly Co-\ verdale’sj B. ditto } In the Possession of /'All Souls Coll. \ Publ. Libr. Camb. 1535 foL< Sion College, / Dr. Gifford. ''British Museum. his 3d and last edition, 1536 12” | §£ jacol^Esq. /"Publ. Libr. Camb. V Rob. Child, Esq. ,0 J Dr. Gifford, j British Museum, # Mr. Tutet, V-Mr. Herbert. Lambeth Library, E. of Pembroke, Dr. Gifford, Mr. Tutet,* Bodleian Library, British Museum. 1536 At the ex- pense of [Abroad] Rich. Graf- 1537 fol, ton and Ed. Whitchurch, Southwark, Jas. Nicol- 1537 4° The Proplietc Jonas N. T. Lat. and'x Eng. the Latin/ Erasmus’s, the/” London, Rbt. Redman, English Mat-V thpwp’s / V thatLatid) Flau“ces R<- n,\‘C v , f ro ■ nault for Rich. . after the Yul-^Pans,G fton aud £ gate, the Eng.^ Whitchurch, Coverdales J ’ about 1538 8° 8° Dr. Gifford. N. T. ditto by Co- > T , verdale * 1 London’ The Pystles and") Gospels for every £ paris 1538 8° Mr. Herbert. 1538 8° Mr. Herbert. r All Souls Coll. 4° J Trinity Coll. Cam. (. Robert Cliild, Esq. Sonday and Holy l Day e in the Yere ’ N. T. Lat. and\ Eng. after the I T Vulgate, by Jo- > Southwark, 1538 han Hollybushe, l colson’ si. e. Coverdale. J N. T. Tindale’s Antwerp, Mat.Cromer, 1538 12° Dr. Gifford. B. by Matthewe,'. reprinted from / the edition of > about 1538 fol. 1537, with some V difference Ditto Ditto 1539 12° Mr. Herbert. * Mr. Tutet’s copy is that mentioned by Lewis, p. 47, remarkable for the for- gery in Romans i. 1, Paul an Kneawe oS Jesus Christ.381 ■d rt„ „ . Rich. Grafton lire S Bible } London>and Ed.Whit-1539 fol. B. ditto B. by Richard ■* Taverner; edition of Great B. B. ditto B. ditto church, April, Ditto, Ed. Whitchurch, In tbe Possession of -All Souls Coll. St. John’s Coll. Cambridge, § Dr. Gifford, ^British Museum, j, . ( Marquis of Rock- '' l ingham. I Tni.n i),, i.ii r C Publ. Libr. Camb. the ^ Ditto, SKcleU 1539 f(4 Dr’ Giffold’ . ; ur. uiuora, t British Museum. Ditto, Ditto, 1539 4° Ditto, E.Whytchurche, 1540 fol. N. B. Some co- pies have “Rich. Grafton,” others are dated “ A- pryll, 1540,” and again others, “ May, 1541.” , Publ. Libr. Camb. i Sion College, ■ Dr. Gifford, f Lambeth Library, '-Mr. Herbert. The Epistles and- Gospells, with ] Postilles or Ho- I miles thereupon I by divers learn- ^London, Rd. Bankes, 1540 4° Mr, Herbert, ed men, recog- nized and aug- mented by Rich- ard Taverner Ditto no date Mr. Herbert. II' tlir Latin )Ditt0> a.nd 1540 4° Mr. Herbert, of Erasmus S J-Wlutchurche, N. T. Unknown ) Translation ) See Ames, p. 499, British Museum, B. Cranmer’s Ditto, n Redman for* 1540 M | ThoaBettheiet, l£SK; B. Oversene by-' Cuthbert [Ton-, stall] Bishop ofr Duresm, and Ni-> Ditto, Rich. Grafton, 1541 fol. Bodleian Library, cholas [Heath] | Bish. of Roches-' ter ®lonan°ther edi‘| Ditto, E.Whitchurche, 1541 fol. J. Loveday, Esq. B. of Kg. Hen. 8,-> two copies dit-J ferent. Black let-> fol. Lambeth Library, ter and imper- fect382 In the Possession of Pentateuch Lond. 1544 12° N- QCr®°rtdg5 ] Ditto> Rich- Grafton, 1546 12° Dr. Gifford. N. T. Latin and 4 English; the La- ! Ditto, Wm, Powell, 1547 4° Mr. Herbert, tin Erasmus’s 3 N. T. Tindale’s Ditto, Thomas Pettyt, 1548 4° N. T. ditto Ditto, T; Pettyt for nQ date 16o N. T. Tindale’s, k with the Notesf John Day and lc0 t,, « „ of Thomas Mat-f Dltto’ W. fci. 154816° Eton College. thewe N. T. Tindale’s N. T. N. T. with the-\ Paraphrase of ( Erasmus; pub- lished by Nicho- I las Udall N. T. Latin and A English, the La- ! Ditto, Wm. Powell, 1549 4° tin Erasmus’s j B. reprinted from ^ Ditto, E.Whitchurche, 1549 fol. £ Dr. Gifford, the edition of > Other copies have 1541 3 “ Rich. Grafton.” The Fyve Bokes \ of Solomon, with \ Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, 12° Ditto. i W. Seres, Ditto, Richard Jugge, 1548 24° Ditt0’ J-wTereas‘!d 1548 4° nirtr, P- Whit- vol. i. 1548 f . ’ churche, vol. ii. 154910 ’ Dr. Gifford. Edw. Jacob, Esq. I Bodleian Library. the Story of Bel 3 Ditto B-' by Matthewe,' reprinted from the edition of| 1537, with some Alterations, and published by Ed- mund Becke B. Taverner’s Ditto, Wyl. Bonham, Ditto, 12° Ditto. f Publ. Libr. Camb. 4 Dr. Gifford, 4 Mr. Herbert. Ditto, J. Day and W. Seres, r All Souls Coll. 1 Publ. Libr. Camb. 1549 fol.< Sion College, j Mr. Herbert, ''Sir J. Hawkins. N. T. Tindale’s,-j with the Notes f Ditto, of Matthewe j N. T. Coverdale’s Ditto, B. Tindale’s Ditto, Apocripha Ditto, N. T. Tindale’s Ditto, N. T. ditto John Day, 1549 16° Wm. Tilly, 1549 4° J Day and l2„ W. Seres, Ditto, 154912? W. Seres, 1549 8° Dr. Gifford. British Museum. Ditto, W. Copland, 1549 12° [ ^erode.383 N. T. B. Ditto The Canticles, or' Balades of So-, lomon, in Eng- ‘ lysh Metre, by( William Bald- win N. T. Tyndale’s In the Possession of Lond. John Cawood, 1549 4° Ditto, Ditto, 1549 4° Ditto, Rich. Grafton, 15-19 4° Dr. Gifford. • Ditto, Win, Baldwin, 1549 4° {Lambeth Library, Mr. Herbert. Ditto, Wm.Seresand 1550 12° Mr. Herbert. N. T, English, mus’s Latin and Eras- S Ditto, for I. C. i. e. Sir 1550 80<( Mr. Tutet, Tho. Gaultier, for I. C. i. e. Sir John Cheeke, /'Lambeth Library, 1 Dr. Gifford, I Mr. Herbert, ''British Museum. N. T. Coverdale’s Ditto, ReynoldeWolfe 1550 8° | Ditto no title, 1550 fob Lambeth Library, C Edw. Jacob, Esq. Ditto, for And. Hester, 1550 4° l British Museum, v. Mr. Herbert B. Coverdale’s B. Coverdale’s ■ Loud. Gualter Lynne, 1550 4° In 1553 a new ti---, tie was added f with that date, > and the name of V Richard .1 ugge, N. T. Coverdale’s No place, No name, 1550 16° N. T. Worseter, J. Oswan, 12 January, 1550 4° TheThyrdeBokes' of the Macha- bees not found in the Hebrew Canon,buttrans lated out of the Greke into Latin Ditto The Fyve Bokes-v .1 SS" £ { «'»• «•» «• Sonne of Syrach * B. Matthewe’s, with some vari- ation B. Matthewe’s, with an addition of the 3d Book of the Macca- bees by Edmond Scckc B. Matthewe’s Ditto, Ditto, 1551 12° Bodleian Library, Dr. Gifford, All Souls Coll. British Museum. Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, John Daye, 1550 12° Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. , r. , S British Museum, !55! fob ’ Mr Herbert. •Ditto, John Daye, 1551 fob Sir John Hawkins.384 B. Mattliewc’s Pentateuch, Tyn- dale’s N.T. Certayne cliap-' ters of the Pro- verbs of Salo-1 mon, drawen in-, to metre by Tho. Sterneholde, B. the Great B. The 14 first chap- ters of the Actes of the Apostles, translated into Englyshe Metre by Chrystofer Tye, Doctor in Musyke, with Notes to synge and also to play upon the lute N.T. B. the Great B. N. T. B. Coverdale’s B. N. T. B. Geneva N. T. N. T, B. N. T. B. B. the Great B. In llie Possession of r Christ Ch. Cant. London, Nic. Hyll for , f , I Dr. Gitford, Rob. Toy, 10 ' | Lambeth Library, vAll Souls Coll. N. B. Different copies have the names of dif- ferent printers or booksellers. | Ditto, John Day, 155112° British Museum. r Dr. Gifford, Ditto, Richard Jugge, 1552 4°< Lambeth Library, L Mr. Herbert. John Case, no date 12° Ditto, E. Whitchurch, 1553 fol. St. Paul’s Library. f Ditto, Wm. Seres, 1553 12° /■Presented by Sir j John Hawkins i to the Lambeth v Library. Ditto, Richard Jugge, 1553 4° British Museum. KWMtehurch. 1553 4° Slt J' Hawku5S- Other copies have the name of “ Richard Grafton” only. [Geneva] Con. Badius, 1557 16°{ SamSLibra^. Lond. Christ. Barker, 1560 4° Ditto, Rowland Hall, 1560 4° Mr. Herbert. Ditto, No name, 1560 12° Lambeth Library. No place, nor printer’s 1M1 f(), Mr Herbert name, Lond. Rich. Harrison, 1561 4° Ditto, Rich. Jugge, no date 4° but about 1561 Ditto, John Cawood, 1561 Ditto, Rich. Jugge, 1561 12° Mr. Herbert. Ditto, John Cawood, 1561 fol. Ditto, Rich. Harrison, 1562 fol.385 N. T. Parker’s B. the Great B. Lond. Rd. Watkins, no date 4° but about 1565 Roan, C. Hamilton at the cost and charges of Rd. 1566 fob • Carnierden B. Lond. Rich. Grafton, 1566 8° N. T. Tindale’s Ditto, Rich. Jugge, 1566 4° The Wailyngs oL. the prophet Hie- I remiali done in- ' - Ditto, Tlios. Marshe, 1566 to English verse V by J. Drant ' 4-■» &£'-* B. Geneva 1568 fol. B. Parker’s, or \ the Bishop’s B. S Ditto, Rich Jugge, 1568 fob B. the Great B. Ditto, Jugge and Ca- wood, 1568 4° B. Ditto, fCawood’s mark] 1569 4° B. Parker’s Ditto, Rich. Jugge, 1569 4° B. Geneva, John Crispin, 1569 4° O. T. Abridg- v 8° ment in verse, > Lond. Wm. Seres, 1569 by Wm. Samuel * B. Geneva, 1570 4° B. Ditto, 1570 fol. B. The Four Gos-~\ Lond. Rich. Jugge, 1570 4° pels, Sax. and J Eng. the Saxonr from the Latin \ • Ditto, John Daye, 1571 4°. Vulgate, thei English after the \ Bishop’s B. J B. Parker’s Ditto, Rich. Jugge, 1572 fob B. the Great B. Ditto, Ditto, 5 vol. 1573 4° B. Parker’s Ditto, Ditto, 1574 fob B. Ditto, Wm. Norton, 1575 fob B. Ditto, John Walley, 1575 fob B. Parker’s Ditto, John Judson, 1575 fol. B. Ditto, Rich. Jugge, 1575 4° rT. Vantrol- N. T. Genevan Ditto, 4 lierfor Christ. 1575 8° 1 Barker B. Ditto, Christo. Barker, 1575 8° B. Geneva, 1575 4°- B. Genevan Lond. Ch. Barker, 1576 fob B. Edinb. T. Bassendine, 1576 fob B. Lond. Rich. Jugge, 1576 4° In the Possession of Mr. Herbert. Dr. Gifford, British Museum, Mr. Herbert. Dr. GifTord, Mr. Herbert. Mr.T. Monkhouse. i Publ. Libr. Camb. ( British Museum, f Trim Coll. Camb. * All Souls Coll. Sir J. Hawkins. , Mr. Herbert. Bodleian Library. i All Souls Coll. Dr. Gifford, Mr. Herbert, Dr. Winchester. British Museum. Lambeth Library. ( Mr, Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Mr. R. Howsurd. Dr. Gifford, Mr. Herbert. Dr. Owen.386 In the Possession of N. T. according'' to the transla- , tion of Beza, 1 Lond. > 1st edit, with Notes,' translated by t Laurence Tom-' son B. Genevan Ditto, B. Genevan Ditto, B. Bishop’s Ditto, B. Genevan Ditto, Genesis in metre, -j by Wm. Hun- ( nis, with mar- 1 ginal Notes J > Ditto, ► Ch. Barker, 1576 8° Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, 1576 4° 1577 fol. 1577 4° 1578 fol. \ Genesis, with the -. Commentary of / Calvin, trans- > Ditto, lated by Thos. \ Tymmc ' B. Genevan B. Bishop's N. T. Genevan B. Genevan N.T. Beza’s, with Notes trans- I Ditto lated by Lau. 4 Tomson ’ B. Genevan The Epistles to' the Galatians and Colossians with a Com- mentary by Cal- vin, translated by R. V. N. T. Beza’s by 1 Ditt Canr. Tomson ‘ ’ B. Genevan Th. Marshe, 1578 8° H. Middleton, 1578 4° Ditto, Edinb. Lond. Ditto, Ditto, Christ. Barker, A. Arbuthnott, Christ. Barker, Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, 1581 1579 4° 1579 fol. 1579 16° 1580 fol. 1580 8° fol. & 4° Ditto, Tho. Purfoote, 1581 4° Christ. Barker, Ditto, Ditto, ^hyn^&rT^*3111 } ®bemes> JohnFogny, 158112° 1582 fol. 1582 4° < B. Genevan N. T. Beza’s, by ) Laur. Tomson $ N.T. N. T. B. B. B. Parker's Ditto, Christ. Barker, 1583 fol. j Ditto, Ditto, 1583 4° Ditto, H. Bynneman, 1583 4° Ditto, Christ. Barker, 1583 12° Ditto, Ditto, 1584 fol. Ditto, Ditto, 1584 4° Ditto, Ditto, 1585 fol. Sion College. Mr. Herbert- Dr. Gifford, Bodleian Library, All Souls Coll. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. AH Souls Coll. British Museum, Lambeth Library, Dr. Ducarel. Lambeth Library, Dr. Gifford. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Lambeth Library.387 la llio Possession of B. N. T. B. B. Revelations, eli.' xx. ver. 7, 8, 9, and 10, with an Exposition by ( Janies VI. King; of Scottis B. Genevan N. T. Rhemists’ j and Parker’s I published by I Win. Fulke J Rhemes, Chr. Barker, 1585 4° Ditto, Ditto, 1586 12° Ditto, Ditto, 1587 4° Ditto, Ditto. 1588 4° ’Edinb. Hen.Charteris, 1588 4° Lond. D®P"tiesofCb-1589 4° Barker, Ditto, Ditto, N.T. Ditto, Ditto, N. T. N. T. Cambr. J. Legate, no Geneva, T . Deputies of Ch. 011 ' Barker. B. N.T. Ditto, Ditto, The Third of the B. Part | Ditto, Ditto, B. C G. Bishop, Ditto, ),Ralfe N.e"- 7 y bury, and K. v Parker, 1589 fol. 1589 12° date 24° 1590 8° 1591 fol. | 1591 12° 1591 16° 1593 fol. The Revelation • of St. John fac- j cording to the I Genevan trans- ! lation]: with a >Edinb. R.Waldegrave, 1593 8° Paraphrase, 8cc. [ by John Napier, L. of Marchis- toun Younger B. Genevan Lond. of Ch’ 1594 4° B. Parker's, ex-> cept the Psalms, / which are ac- f Ditto, Ditto, 1595 fol. cording to the ' Great B. B. \ Ditto, Ditto, 1595 fol. B. Ditto, Ditto, 1595 4° N. T. Beza’s, - translated by > Ditto, Laur. Tomson J Christ. Barker, 1596 4° B. Ditto, Deputies of Ch. . .0 Barker, 1598 4 Mr. Herbert. Lambeth Library. Mr. Tho. Bradley. Sion College, Mr. Herbert. N. B. The exist- ence of this edi- tion is doubtful. Publ. Libr. Camb. Mr. Herbert. Lambeth Library. Mr. Herbert.Daniel, his Chat die Visions and his Ebrew, trans- lated after the Original; [by Hu. Broughton] Ditto • Lond, 388 Rich. Field, for Win. Young, In the Possession of 1596 4° Mr. Herbert. Ditto, Gab. Simson, 1597 4° Mr. Herbert. N. T. Beza’s, by , Q 1596 fo] Laur. Tomson S Job, the 1st and 1 2d chapters; with an Expo- sition by Heny Holland >Lond. B. Ditto, Christ. Barker, B. Ditto, Rich. Field, B. Parker’s Ditto, Deputies of Ch. Barker, r J. Windet for N.T. Ditto, < the Assigns f of R. Day N. T. Ditto, Deputies of Ch. Barker, B. Genevan B. Genevan, with Ditto, Ditto, Notes by Beza, &c. on the N. T. [ Ditto, Ditto, B. Genevan Ditto, Ditto, N. T. Genevan, different edition N. T. Eng. and | Ditto, Ditto, 11 other Lan- >Nuremburg, guages TheFour Gospels' and Acts of the Apostles, in Eng. and 11 other languages, published by Eli- as Hutter > Ditto, N. T. Rhemisli- Doway Coll. j Antwerp, D. Vervliet, N. T. Rhemish- \ and Parker’s, published by Will. Fulke v Lond. Robt. Barker, B- Ditto, Ditto, N. T. tv ,, Deputies of Ch. Dltt0’ Barker, B. Genevan Ditto, Robt, Barker, 1596 4° 1597 fob 1598 24° Sir J. Hawkins, 1598 4° 1598 8° 1599 8° {Bodleian Library, Mr. R. Longden, Lambeth Library. 1599 4° Mr. Herbert. 1599 4° 1599 fol. Sion College. ifino fol $ Bodleian Library, 1502 tol, l Mr> Herbert_389 In tlie Possession of N. T. Lond. Sim. Strafford, 1603 4° Ecclesiastes; -j translated by > 1605 4° Hu. Broughton 3 B. Genevan Ditto, Robt. Barker, 1607 4° B. Genevan Ditto, Ditto, 1607 fob Daniel, with anv Explanation by V Hanau, Dan. Aubri, 1607 4° Hu. Broughton ' N. 'l'. Parker’s Lond. Robt. Barker, 1608 8° The Lamenta- tions of Jeremy, with an Expli- cation by Hugh Broughton No Place, No Name, 1608 4° £ O.T. Doway, L.Kel- lam, S vol. i. 1609 vol. ii. 1610 Mr. Herbert. Dr. Ducarel. Sion College. British Museum. British Museum. Mr. Herbert. All Souls Coll. Lambeth Library, Bodleian Library, British Museum, Mr. Herbert. N. T. Genevan B. B. N. T. Genevan, by Lau. Tomson B. Genevan Job, with an Ex- plication by Hu. Broughton B. t 5 R- Barker, 1609 .Q Lond’ ( but at the end 1610 4 Andr. Hart, Edinb. and Hart’s 1610 fob Successor, Lond. Robt. Barker, 1610 4° ; Ditto, Ditto, 1610 8° Ditto, Ditto, 1610 fob ^ No Place, No Name, 1610 4° Lond. R. Barker, 2 vol. 1610 4° B. Genevan Ditto, Ditto, 1611 fob | * B. (Royal) Ditto, Ditto, 1611 fob | B. Ditto, Ditto, 1611 4°| N.T. Ditto, Ditto, 1612 4° B. Ditto, Ditto, 1612 4° Mr. Herbert. British Museum. British Museum. All Souls Coll. Lambeth Library, Sion College. Bodleian Library. British Museum, Lambeth Library, Mr. Herbert, Dr. Ducarel. Lambeth Library, All Souls Coll. Lambeth Library, • N. B. This is the first edition of a New Translation by Royal Authority, King James’s, as commonly called. No subsequent editions of this translation are here taken notice of, unless for some particularity of different editors; but, however, it may be proper just to mention, that in the edition printed at Cambridge by Buck and Daniel, 1638, in folio, Acts ch. vi. 3, is thus translated, “ whom ye may ap- point,” instead of “ weand this mistranslation, or rather error of the press, was continued in several other editions of the same version.390 In the Possession of Edin A- Hart’s S,,c- ' cessors, Lond. Robt. Barker, 1613 fol. 1613 4° Mr. Herbert. Ditto, Ditto, 1614 4° Mr. Herbert. Ditto, Ditto, 1615 4° Mr. Herbert. Ditto, Ditto, 1615 4° Mr. Herbert. Ditto, Ditto, 1616 8° Mr. Herbert. B. Genevan N. T. Genevan B. Genevan O. T. Genevan N. T. Beza’s . ;} Ainsworth ' Exodus, ditto ^by W. Fnl^1Sh’ 1 Dltt0) Thos. Adams, Leviticus, trans- j lated by Henry > Ainsworth * N. T. N. T. Rhemish Numbers and Deuteronomy translated by Henry Ains- worth Rhemes, No Place, No Name, N. T. Rhemish . . James Sel- Antwerp, denslacb) 1616 1617 1617 fob Dr. Ducarel. 1618 1618 8° 1618 fol. Mr. Herbert. 1619 r British Museum, 1621 12° < Lambeth Library, I Mr. Herbert. The Second Epis- tle of St. Paul to the Thessalo- nians, with an Exposition by Timothy Jack- son The First Nine Chapters of Za- § chary, with an/London, Exposition by % . . James Sel- Antwerp, denslachj Ecclesiastes, with v an Exposition f by Wm. Pem- C ble J N. T. Rhemish Paris, J. Cousturier, N. T. Rhemish'x and Church of I England Trans- V Lond. Aug. Matthews, lations, publish- I ed by W. Fulke-' B, Rhemish | ^Raten^ Cousturier, Wm. Pemble N. T. Rhemish 1621 4° 1629 4° 1630 12° 1632 4° 1633 4° 1633 fol. 163=. 4o f Sion College, IbJO 4 ( British Museum.391 In the Possession of T , M. Parsons, for L,ontI- John Bcllamie, The O. T. trans- lated by the College at Dow- ay, and the N. T. by that at Rhemes The Five Books of Moses, the Psalms, and the Canticles trans- lated by Henry Ainsworth Job, with Expo- sition by Jos. Caryl N. T. with a Pa- raphrase and Annotations by H, Hammond B. B, with Notes; -j published by J. > Amsterdam, Canne ' Job, with an Ex- 1C39 fol. H. Overton, Lond. &C.1647--66, 10 vol. - Ditto, J. Flesher, | Cambridge, J. Field, 4° 1653 fol. 1659 fol. 1657 8° 1664 8° Lond. s- si,n-< vol i. 1676 mons, \ vol. ii. position, &c. by Jos. Caryl ■B. with Parallel-j Texts by Anth. J- Cambridge, Jn. Hayes, Scatergood 3 B. with Genevan ) . . • „ Notes I Amsterd. Step. Swart, N. T. with Anno- v tations by Sam. J- Lond. Thos. Simons, Clark ) N. T. with a Pa-v raphrase by R. J- Ditto, Baxter 1 B. with Annota- tions by Mat- thew Poole and others The Canticles, in j Verse, by Ditto, verly 1 N. T. with Anno; > tations by Sam, J Ditto, J. Heptinstall, Clark $ O. T. with Anno- j „ tations by Sam. > Ditto, J. Rawlins, Clark 3 fol. 1677 1678 fol. 1679 fol. 1683 4° | 1685 4° J j V Ditto, R. Ro- ( vol. i. belts, X vol. ii. 1685 fol. The Pentateuch, Annota- by Rich- with tions ard Kidder Ditto, Jn. Heptin- stal, 2 vol. 1688 1687 4° 1690 fol. 1690 fol. 1694 fol. Sion College. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Lambeth Library, Sion College. Sion College, Mr. Herbert. Sion College. Sion College. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert.1695 8° Ditto, for Sundries, 1696 fol. Cha. Bill, and Ditto, ^ E*ec£ 169812° Newcomb, Ditto, 1699 392 N. T. with a Pa- \ raphrase and/ Lond_ Notes by R. l Baxter / B. with Annota- j tions by Mat- > thew Poole, &c. ' B. with Notes,-, rCha. Bill, and published by J. i Ditto, < |h.e E*'BC"’ Canne > ) *lx . T’ V. Newcomb. The 8 first Chap- ters of the Gos pel of St. John, with Annota- tions by Wm. Clagett* B. with Notes, , published by J. J Canne J B. commonly called Bishop £ Lloyd’s ' The Four Gos-' pels, Rhemists’ "Version, with! Moral Reflec-VNo Place, No Name, 170612° tions, translated! from the French' by T. W. B.f N. T, Gr. and' Eng. with a Pa- j raphrase and Annotations by Edw. Wells N. T. translated } by Cornel. Nary S The Four Gos- pels, with Moral Reflections, translated from the French of , Paschal Ques- nel, by Rich. Russel Ditto, Ditto, 1700 4° Ditto, 1701 fol. Ia the Possession of Mr. Herbert. Mr. Tutet. Mr. Herbert. Lambeth Library. Lambeth Library, Oxford, 1711 8° 'Ditto. 1711—1719 4° Mr. Rich. Cecil. Mr. Herbert. No Place, No Name, 1719 8° British Museum. >Lond. 4 vol. 1719 to 1725 8° Mr. Herbert. * Dr. Clagett published only the 6th chapter of the Gospel of St. John, and that in a tract against Popery; which 6tb chapter was omitted in the posthumous edition of his Works, published by his brother, who printed chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 7, 8, only. t Remarkable for this mistake in Isaiah, ch. lvii. ver. 12, “ 1 will deelare thy righteousness, and thy works, for they shall profit thee.”393 In the Possession of f vol. i. 1730 ( vol. ii. 1733 8° N.T- by Fra. Fox. Lond. 1722 8° The Gospel of St.' Matthew, trans- l lated according! to the French > Ditto, T. Batlcy, &c. 1727 4° YersionofBeau-1 sobre and Len-' fant N. T. Gr. and-) Eng. [translated xDitto, J. Roberts, 2 v. 1729 8° by Wm. Mace] S N. T. according ~\ to the ancient 1 Latin Edition, V translated by l_... _ „ , . Wm. Webster, /’D,tto> J- Pemberton, 1730 4° with Remarks ft from the Fr. of 1 Father Simon J N. T. from the") Latin Vulgate, I by R.Wetham, V[Doway] with Annota- 1 tions ' N. T. translated K , T. Page andW.. ,, \ byWicliffe S • Mount, 1731 foLJ Joel, translated » with notes, byf _ _T Dr. Sam. Chand- f Dlttw> J- Nood> 1735 4° ler 3 N. T. Rhemisli Ditto, Wm. Rayner, 1738 fob Genesis, trans-1 lated by ----- / Lookup J The Gospel of St.^ Matthew, trans- f „... lated by Daniel i uut0’ Scott J N. T. (Whiston’s ) London and Stamford ft0 Primitive) S for the Author, 1/40 8 N. T. with a Pa-V raphrase and f , NotesbyP.Dod-1 dridge J Genesis, trans-) lated by J. £ Ditto, for the Author, 1746 4° Bland * TheEpistle to the t Romans, By Jn. /Ditto, Waugh. 1747 4° Taylor. 2d. edi. J N. T. by Fr. Pox Ditto, T. Basket, 1748 8° 1740 8° J. Noon, 1741 4° > Lond. 6 vol. 1745—1759 4° Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. ' All Souls Coll. Dr. Ducarel, , Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Tutct.394 words-v 1, with f ranslat- C ray ) In Llie Possession of Loud. Bowyer, 1749 4° The last words of David notes. Translat by R. Gray N. T. with an In-l terpretation by r Ditto, 2 vol. 1748 and 1761 John Heylyn ' N. T. llbemish Noplace, 15. Reinish, a new ( Lond. 1750 4 vol. 1750 4° 8" 8° :s,l eyj Ditto, Ditto, Millar. 1751 1752 W. Bowyer, 1755 8° 4° Millar, 1756 4° J. Tulle, 176dfol. Mr. Herbert. Hawkins, 1760 4° Clarendon Press. 1763 4" Translation *,Solomon's Song- Translated. Anonymous. N. T. Rhemish N. T. with notes by John Wesley The Book of Job. A Translated,with f n... notes, by Thos. ? L,nl0> Heath j B. with notes, by j nif, Sam. Clarke ]UM0> Ecclesiastes. Translated, with \ notes, by A. V. \ Dltto’ Desvoeux ) The prophecies oL. Jacob and Mo- I scs. Translated, \ Oxford, with notes, by | D. Durell J The 3 first chap-s, tors of Genesis, J Translated, with \Lond. notes, by Abr. ( Dawson J B. translated by. AnthonyPurvcr. Ditto, 2 vol. 5 N. T. translated ^ by Ric. Wynne, s Ditto, Dodsley, 2 vol. 1764 8° A. M. ) The Song of So-_ lomon, newly translated (ini Prose) from the! original Hebrew with a Common-( tary and Anno- tations N. '1'. translated - Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Field. 1763 4" 1764 fol. Lambeth Libra'y, All Souls Coll. .Ditto, R. Dodsley, 7764 8° Tho. Astle, Esq. *. i. uausiaieu-, by Phil. Dod-J-Ditto, dridge J 2 vol. 1765 8" Lambedi Library, i repeated Edition. Dr. Geddes’s Letter to the Bishop of London, 4to. 1787. p. 82.395 In the Possession of B. with notes, by) Glasgow Sam. Clarke f . T. Liberal j . jYanslalion of, I Lond_ by E. Harwood, ( O. vnl s 1765 fol. 1768 6° 1769 fol. Cadell. 2 vol. 1770 8° 2 vol. B. with new mar- 1 Oxford ginal References S ’ The New Testa- ment, or New Covenant, of our Lord & Saviour Jesus Christ, translated from the Greek, ac- T______, cording to the^Lond- present idiom of the English tongue, by the late Mr. John Worsley, of Hertford _ B with Annota- ) Birmingham, Ba.?ker* 1772 fol tions ) ° ’ >1116, The fourth and . fifth chapters of f Genesis. Trans- >Lond. lated,wilh notes, % by Abr. Dawson'7 *ThePentateucb, Joshua, Judges, four books of1 Kings. Trans- lated by Julius Bates Bookof Job trans- lated into En- glish Verse,with y- j notes, by Tho. Scott, 2d edit. B. Her. and Eng. T Cox & Bi-ms with notes, by J-Ditto, An 00 ’ Dr. Bailey > 4 voU Tanslation of St.- Paul’s 1st Epis- i Corin- V1 Cadell. 1772 4° 1773 Ditto, Buckland, 1773 8° 1774 8° tie to the Corin- thians, by Bishop \ Pearce, 2 vol. J Ditto, T. Cadell 1776 4° * Dr. Geddea’s Prospectus, p. 96. Lambeth Library. Rev. W. Tooke. d d 2The fifty-second and fifty-third chapters of Isa- iah. Translated, •with notes, by Win. Green A Commentary,' with notes, on the four Evange- lists, together with a new Translation of St. Paul’s First J-Lond. T.Cadell, 2 vol. 1777 Epistle to the Corinthians,with a paraphrase and notes, &c. by Zachary Pearce, -Cambridge, Arch- deacon. 1776 4° 4° D.D. Isaiah. Translat-S ed, with notes, % byBishopLowth j A harmony of the v Evangelists, in f English, by J. f Priestley J Poetical parts of . the Old Testa- i ment. Trans- \ lated, with notes, 1 by Win. Green J Exodus. Trans- V lated,with notes, > by W. Hopkins 3 Jeremiah. Trans- lated,with notes, f by Ben.Blayney 3 The Minor Pro- phets. Translat- ed, with notes, by Bishop New- come TheSong of Solo- mon. Translat- ed, with notes, by B. Hodgson The sixth and ele- ven following chapters of Ge- nesis. Translat- ed, with notes, by Abr. Dawson > j London, Dodslcy, Ditto, Johnson, Cambridge, Dodsley, London, Johnson, Oxford, Clarendon Press. Dublin, Win. Jones, Loud. J. Johnson, Oxford. C1?,rendon Press, Norwich, Chase, 1779 4° 1780 4° 1781 4° 1784 4° 1784 4° 1785 4° 1786 4° 1786 4°397 i London, Robinson, 1787 4° > Oxford, D. Prince, 1787 8° 1788 4° Faulder, 1788 4° Clarendon Press. The first and se- cond ep. to the Tliess. Trans- lated,with notes, by Dr. Mack- night Remarks on se- lect passages of the Old Test. Exodus xi. xv. Deut. xxxii. Numb. xxi. Jud- j ges v. 2 Sam. xxiii. by B.Ken- nicott Ezekiel. Trans-4 Dublin, Wm. Jones, lated,with notes, t London J. Johnson, by Bishop New- i come * Specimen, Scc.'j Gen. 1. Exod. / Ditto, xm. xiv. 1 rans- > lated,with notes, 1 by Al. Geddes ' Proverbs. Trans- a lated,with notes, < Oxford, by B. Hodgson ' Acts of the Apos-4 ties. Translated, with notes, by John Willis The four Gospels. Translated, with y. Ditto notes, by Dr. * ’ Campbell, 2 vol, Ecclesiastes. Translated, with notes, by Hodgson AnewTranslation ~1 of Isaiah. By a /London, Layman J New Test, trans-x lated.withnotes, I 0xford, byG.Wakefield, f 3 vol. * Daniel. Translat- x ed, with notes, > Ditto, by Thos.Wintle 5 Deborah’s Song. \ Translated, with ( , notes. bySteph. f Jj,xeter> Weston ) 1788 4° • London, Payne, 1789 8° v vith (. BI Cadell, 1789 4° Oxford, D. Prince, 1790 4° Jolmson, Deighton, J. Cooke, Payne, No 1790 8° 1791 8° 1792 4° date. 4°398 tes. -v ed, witli f By Step, f vay J Lon- don. 3J Ecclesiastes. Translated, notes. By Greenaway The Holy Bible,^ or the Books ac- ' counted Sacred by Jews and Christians, other- wise called the Books ofthe Old and New Cove- nants, faithfully translated from corrected texts of the originals, with various readings, expla- natory notes, and critical remarks, by the Rev.Alex- ander Geddes, LL.D. [N.B. from Genesis to Ruth inclusive] A Translation of the New Testa- ment, from the original Greek; humbly attempt- ed with a view to assist the un- learned, by T. Haweis, LL. B. A new literal' Translation from ' the original Greek, of alt the Apostolic Epis- tles, with a Com- mentary and Notes, philoso- ] phical, critical, ,Lond. explanatory, and practical. To which is added, a History of the Life of the Apos- tle Paul, by James Mack- night, D.D. Leicester, Ireland, No date. 8° Faul- der, 2v ivoU.1792 o v- ) vol.ii.1797* Loud. Chapman, 1795 8° 4 vol. 1795. 4°399 >Lond. Bath, A Translation of' the New Testa- ment, from the original Greek, humbly attempt- ed by Nathaniel rLond. Scarlett, assisted by men of piety and literature, with notes Solomon’s Song,' translated from the original He- brew, with notes, &c. by Thomas Williams The Book of the') Prophet Isaiah, in Hebrew and English: the He- brew text metri- trically arrang- ed : the transla- tion altered from that of Bishop Lowth, with notes, critical and explanatory, by Joseph Stock, D.D. Bishop of Killala Song of Songs, or' Sacred Idylls, translated from the original Hebrew, with notes, critical and explanatory, by John Mason Good Hosea, translated' from the He- brew,with notes, explanatory and critical, by Sa- muel [Horsley] Lord Bishop of r Bond. Rochester, now of St. David’s. Second edition, corrected, with additional notes Lond. i Riving- ( tons. 1798 12° and 8° Williams, 1801 8° Crutwell, 1803 4° Kearsley, 1803. 8° Hatchard, 1804 4°400 The Book ofJob,1 translated from ' the Hebrew, by Elizabeth Smith, ’Bath, with Preface and Annotations, by Dr. E. Randolph- The Book of Job,’ literally translat- ed from the ori- ginal Hebrew, and restored to its natural ar- rangement, with notes, critical and illustrative, by John Mason Good The Book of' Psalms, tranlat- ed from the He- brew, with notes, explanatory and critical, By Sa- muel Horsley, Bishop of St. Asaph Crutwell, 1810 8° »Lond. Black and Co. 1812 8° >Lond. Rivingtons, 2 vol. 1815 8° N. B. There are extant in many libraries various imperfect Copies of the Old and New Testament; which being carefully collated, some of them may he found of different Editions from any in this List.MANUSCRIPTS •The gospel of St.' Matthew; the two last verses wanting : and twenty verses of i St.Mark. Trans- lated by Sir John Cheke. Library of Bennct College Cambridge. f All the Old Tes--'| taiuent; and of the New, the four first chap- ters of St. John’s gospel, Romans, 1 Cor. St. James, 1st. and 2d. epis- tles of St. Peter, 1st. 2d. and 3d. epistles of St. John, and Reve- lation. Trans- lated by Ambr. Usher, eldei Bro- ther of Primate Usher. With these is bound a comment onPhi- Iemon by the j same author. Library >of Trinity College, Dublin. About 1550 About 1603 • Lewis. Fob 46. 8vo. 186. t Lewis. Fob 87. 8vo, 339. The particulars relating to the New Testament were obligingly communicated by the Rev. Dr, Barret, a Senior Fellow of Trinity College.VARIOUS EDITIONS OP THE PSALMS, IN ENGLISH, From the Year 1505 to 1800. TheEruytful Say- \ hf the Seven^Pe- f Condon, by Pyuson, 1505 4A nitencial Psalms ' Fysher’s Seven ~f Penitencyal < Ditto, by J. Day, Psalms, Sec. 3 In the Possession of The late M”. Rat- cliffe. Ditto, ited . atin f Fc- > Argent rtin V 1519 4° 1529 4° Argentine, Fr. Foye, 1530 12° Publ I.ibr. Cam!: 1534 12° j Ditto Psalter,translated fron the Latin Version of E line, i.e. Martin Bucer Psalter,! rauslated a „ from the Latin / Antwerp, ^ar by George Joyo > Perowre> PEnSatiUan<'} London, R. Grafton, 1540 8° Ditto, Ed.Whitchurch,1549 12° Noplace, Ditto, no date. 12° Ptolhe aCCatBUS 1 Loud."for0''' No date, to the great B. $ E. Whitchurch, Psalter in Metre,-j said to be trails-f _ , _ lated by John ( Dltto> Jobu DaJe> Keeper * Psalter, in Eng- translated J" Ditfo> Robt- Crowley, 1549 Rbt. Crowley Ditto. Ditto. English Psalter Psalter 4° 4° 4° Publ. Libr. Camb. Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert Ames, p. 208. Brilish Museum. Bodleian Library, 1 Mr. Herbert.403 In the Possession of ,1. . m f Emanuel College V Lond. Rich. Tottell, 1549 12° -J Library. & The seven Peni- tential Psalms, by Sir Tho, Wyat* Psalter, according > Cantei.b. Jn. MyeheU, to the great B. J The Psalms in v Metre, by T. > Lend. E.Whitchurch, Sternholde + * CertaynePsalmes' select out of the Psalmes of Da- uid, and drawen into Englyshe Metre, with Notes to every Psalme, in iiii Parts, to Synge, by F. S,( Francis Seagar) The Psalter, in i verse ["by Abp. > r.V 3 1540 4° 1552 12° Sir J. Hawkins. William Seres, 1553 12° Sir J. Hawkins, 1567 4° 1569 Parker.] Psalter, according ),Tr „ to the great B *D,tto> m. Seres, Psalms, translat--. R.Yardley ed into Prose, i and P. Short, from the Latin > Lond. for the As- No date. 16° Mr.Cecilof Lewes. ofBeza,byAnth. \ signesof Gilbie J W. Seres, Psalms, black let- j Ditt0> John Dayc>No , The first Parte of--, thePsalraes, col- ■ lected into Eng- j glishe Metre by I Thomas Stern- I holde and others, [>Ditto, Ditto, conferred with IheHebrew.with apte Notes to sing them with- al t The Psalms in Metre, by Thos. > Ditto, Ditto, Stemhold, &c. 3 >date. 4° Lambeth Library. 1564 12° Sir «i. Hawkins. 1564 12° Dr. Percy. * The Earl of Surrey also translated several Psalms. t The Title of this Book is here briefly given, bat is as follows in the printed Copy; “All suche Psalmes of Dauid as Thomas Sternholde, late Grome of the “ Kynges Maiestyes Robes did in his Life-lyme drawe into Englyshe Metre.” t To this edition of the Psalms is prefixed Ihe Catechism, as also an Introduc- tion to Learn to Sing; of which see a particular accor it in Sir John Haw?” os’s History of Music, vol. iii. p. 508.404 In the Possession of Psalms,by Arthur \ Golding, with I Calvin’s Com- i mentaries ' The Psalms in j Metre by Tho. ' Ditto, Sternbold, &c. 1 Psalms, Geneva),-..,. Version i D,tto> The whole Boke of Psalms, col- lected into Eng- lish Metre, by Thos. Sternbold, W m. Whitting- ham, J.Hopkius, r and others, con- ferred with the Hebrue, with apt Notes to sing them withal The Psalms in Metre, by T. Sternhold, &c. ThePsalmes truly' opened by Para- phrases, from the Latin of Be-, za, by Anth. Gil- bie, in Prose The first twenty- one Psalms, translated by Bobinson from the Latin Ver- sion of Victori- Ditto nus Strigelius ; sub tit. “ Part of “ the Harmony “ of King Da- “ vid’s Harp.” The whole Booke- ofPsalmes, col- lected into Eng- lishe Metre, by T. Sternhold, J. Hopkins, Wm. Whittingham & others,conferred with the He- brew, with apte Notes to sing them with all Loud. Ditto, ’J Ditto, •Ditto, l'J > Ditto, Thos. East and H. Middleton, ,0 for L. Harrison 10/1 * and G. Bishop, John Daye, 1572 4° H. Denham, 1578 16° John Daye, 1579 4° Ditto, 1580 fol. H. Denham, 1581 12° 1582 4° John Daye, 1582 12° Mr. Herbert. Mr. Herbert. Sir J. Hawkins. Dr. Percy. Ames, p.390. Sir J. Hawkins.405 toltGreaSSf i Lo“d' He“' D^'am- 4° The Psalms Metre The wholePsalter translated into Eng. Verse, by Sir Phil. Sidney and the Coun- tess of Pem- broke Psalms Welsh Psalter Psalms in Metre 1 in | Ditto, John Daye, 1583 4° >In MS. never printed. Lond. T. Vautraullier, 1587 12° Ditto, Jn. Wolfe for 1 1588 1621 4° by T. Sternhold, f Ditto, theAssigns of ( 1591 4° &c. ' Psalms, Exposi--\ tion of the, by I Thos.Wilcocke, 1 no Title * RichardDay, ' 1591 4° Junes’Wlth thCir } Ditto' Est, 1^92 8° Psalter Ditto, Dc^e^‘t’fCh' 1594 fol. Psalms in Metre, -j John Windet, v Sternhold, > Ditto, for the Assigns > 1595 fol. Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, Ditto, by &c. Ditto Ditto Ditto Psalms in Prose A and Metre, with j Tunes; theProse f according to the Geneva Transla- tion ; the Metre 1 by T. Sternhold, 1 &e. J Psalms for the * Church of Scot- i Middleburgh, land j of Rich. Day, J 1595 4° & 8° 1597 fol. 1598 4° Dort, Abr. Caniu, 1601 16° Psalter Psalms in Metre, as allowed by the Kirk ofScot- land Psalms in Prose and Metre Psalms with cer- tain Songs and Canticles of Mo-, ses, Isaiah, Ho- zekiah, &c. ! Lond. Robt. Barker, Heirs and Successors of And. Anderson. Edinb. | Ditto, Ditto, 1602 12° 1606 4° 1608 24° 1611 8° 1611 8° In tlio Possession of Mr. Herbert. Lambeth Library. Lambeth Library. Mr, Herbert. Lambeth Library. Mr. Herbert. British Museum. British Museum. Mr. Herbert. British Museum. Sir J. Hawkins. Mr. Herbert. Lambeth Library. British Museum. Mr. Herbert. Bodleian Library. Lambeth Library.406 -! Amsterd. Giles Thorp,'1612 8° Tho Psalms in Prose and Me- tre, by Hen Ainsworth Psalms in Metre, } , Company of by Sternhold,&c. 5 u ’ Stationers, The Psalms, by } T Hen. Ainsworth JLolld’ Ditto The Psalms Metre, by Win, Johnson In the Possession of ’ Lambeth Library. Sir J. Hawkins. v Mr. Herbert. 1612 4° British Museum. s Amsterdam, Ditto, Ditto, 1612 1613 4° 8° British Museum. 1613 8° Vid. Le Long. 1617 Dr. Percy. Fifty selectPsalms^ paraphrastically turned into Eng. | Verse [by Sir Lond.'ino. Snodham, 1615 4° Dr. Percy. Edwin Sandys ; vid. Wood’s | Ath.J and set by | Rt. Tailour, &c. J Psalms, ditto Psalms in Prose and Verse, with the Songs of1 Moses,Deborah, 8cc. translated by H. Dod Psalms by Tlios. i Ditto, Ravenscroft S The whole Booke'x of David’s 1 Psalmes, bo1h I in Prose and \ FortheComp. 1 Metre, with apt 0f stationers. 5 Notes to sing I them withal', by 1 Stemliold, See. J Certaine Psalmes inEnglishVerse, I by Francis Lord V Ditto, Verulam Vis- l count St. Albans J 1620 8° Bodleian Libra. 1621 8° Lambeth Library. (1625 24° i1626 8° Sir J. Hawkins. Lambeth Library, For Street and Whitaker, 1625 4° Dr. Percy. Ditto For Hanna Bar- Ditto, rett and R. 1625 4° Whitaker, Lambeth Library. The Psalms in \ Prose,translated/ Amst rd Jan Fred, by Alex. Top,f Esq. ' ThePsalms trails--. Stain. 1629 fol $ Sion ColleSe- 1049 KM. ( Dr percy> lated by Kin^ James,in Metre, with the Prose as in his Bible . ( Lambeth Library. Oxford, Wm Turner, 1631 12°\ Dr. Percy. Mr. Herbert.12° ■ Lond. Tho. Harper, 1602 12° Dr. Percy. 1633 1635 1635 8° 8° 8° | 407 The Psalms in -j v Lyric Verse, by S Netherlands, ^ ^, .1632 George Wither 3 Breughel All the French. Psalm Tunes, ■with English i Words, accord- ing to the Verses/ and Tunes used 1 in the Reformed Churches, &c. Psalms in Prose ) ., , and Metre J Aberdeen, Psalms in Metre Edinburgh, Psalms in Prose f p..,. Heirs of And. and Metre tJJ1U0) Hart. Paraphrase on the "S Psalms translat- ed by King James A Paraphrase' upon the Hymns dispersed throughout the Old and New Testament by G. S. [Geo.Sandys] The Psalms of David and other Holy Prophets, by B. K. Esq ; [perhaps Burna- by] The Psalms in Metre [no name of Translator.] The five Books of Moses, the Psalms, and the Canticles, trans- lated by H. Ains- worth Psalms in Prose s v> n r n and Metre, with { Ditto, 1643 16° In the Possession of Dr. Percy. Bodleian Library. Sion College. Bodleian Library. Lambeth Library. f London, > Ditto, 1636 fol. 1636 12° • Sir J. Hawkins. Dr. Percy. "Ditto, For Fra. Cons- table, 1638 12°| Sion College. Dr. Percy. * Rotterdam, For ll.Tu- 1 ill, 1638 12° Dr. Percy. Sion College T . M.Parsons, for . „„„ . "Loud' Jon. Bellamie, 1639 fol Notes ThePsalmsinfour Languages, (viz. Greek, Latin, English,andHe-' brew) by W. S, ( (William Sta-' O'er) Mr. Herbeu ■ Ditto, Thos. Harper, 112° Dr. Percy.408 v s ) Iu the Possession of The Psalms Metre, close and proper to the Hebrew [by.W. Barton, after- wards much al- tered] The Psalms in Eng. Prose and Metre, with An- >. notations by II. i Ainsworth J Some of Milton’s Psalms, printed vLond. Ruth. Rawortli, 1645 amonghisPoems _) ThePsalms in M e- tie, byFr. Rouse # fN. B. From this \Ditto, 1646 8° was formed the l ScottisbY ersion] J ThePsalms inMe- Lond. Matt.Simmons, 1644 12° { g^CoUege. Amsterd.Th. Stafford, 1644 8° Dr. Percy. Dr. Percy. Wood’s Athenae. 8° tre, by Francis / Roberts, printed \Edinburgh, with his Key to \ the Bible; J And again in other ji sizes ) Psalms in Metre, 1653 fol. 1654 12° 1654 of Chi Chester The Psalms, with ) n. a Paraphrase S u ’ Psalms in Metre, T by Wm. Barton, > Ditto, Roger Daniel, M. A. 3 ThePsalms inMe- A tre, by Henry King, Bishop Gf t Lml0’ Chichester J Psalms,with a Pa- raphrase andAn- f notations, by ( Hen. Hammond 3 Psalms paraphrased Ditto, T. Garthwaite, 1664 8° A Paraphrase on "> the Psalms, by S Ditto, R. White, Sam. Woodford 3 The Psalms para- ) ,, ,,n r, phrased,by Miles [Ditto, rorTho.Garth- Smyth 3 1649 8° Yid. Le Long. 1656, &c. 1651 8° Bodleian Library. Sion College. Dr. Percy. 1659 fol. 1667 41 °{ Lambeth Library, Sion College. Dr. Percy. wait, 1668 8° Dr, Percy.409 In Lite Possession of Many of the-} Psalms, para- f phrased, in the / Various Editions, Works of Abrin. 1 Cowley. J Psalms in Metre, ) , , , i v 5 Condon, by Bishop King S ’ A Paraphrase'! upon the Divine Poems; viz. Job, Ecclesiastes, the SongofSolomon, the Lamenta- /Ditto, tions, the Songs in the Old and New Testament, and the Psalms, by Geo. Sandys j The Psalms in' fob 1671 S° 1676 8° Ditto, 1678 4° •Ditto, 1670 n Metre, by S. ,i Woodford A *Century of sc-' lect Psalms in i Verse, by J. Pa- | trick Psalms & Hymns' in Metre, for the . Use of tlie | Saints, especi-/ Ditto, for R. Cliiswell, 1680 13° ally in Newt England. 5th' edition. The Ascents of'| the Souls : Para- I phrases on the ] Fifteen Psalms I thJltaharfof l/O- ,Ditto, For R. Harford, 1681 fol. redano, rendered into English [by Henry Lord Co- leraine] Psalms in Metre, by Sternhold,&c. Psalms in Metre, by J. Patrick j A Century of se- lect Psalms, by? Ditto, for R. Royston, J. Patrick, &c. S Psalms sung in \ the Parishes of(n. St. Martin and 1 Ultt0’ St. James J J ) Ditto, 1 ) Ditto, 1682 8° 1684 12° 1686 8° 1688 12° Lambeth Library. Sir J. Hawkins. Bodleian Library. Dr. Percy. Dr. Percy. t Sion College. I Lambeth Library, Sion College, Dr. Percy. Lambeth Library.410 In the Possession of Psalms & Hymns , For Brab. in Metre, by Si }■ Lond. .1 mon Ford,D.D. J Aylmer, Psalms in Metre, 1 by Wm. Barton, f Ditto, M A. } A Century of se-'i lect Psalms turn- ed into Metre, | for the Use of the VDitto, Charter-House, London, by J. Patrick J The first twenty Psalms, by N. f Brady and N. Cumo’ Tate J Psalms by N. Bra- A dy and N. Tate, / first licensed to >Ditto, be sung in i Churches, 1696. J Davideos.or a Spe-- cimen of some of David'sPsalmsin Metre, with Re- markson thcLat. Translators, by John Philips (by mistake dated 1798) Psalms in Metre, by J. Patrick Psalms in Metre, translated by L, Milboume,Pres byter, &c.* Psalms in Metre, A by N. Brady and >Ditto, tv,. ForW.Keble- Dltto’ white, | Ditto, A Ditto, W.Rogers Sf al. N. Tate 3 SomeofthePsalms A For the Metre, by. J. f „_, ■,_use of itrick, N. Bra- (Cambn,,°e> theUni- r, and N.Tate ' in Patrick, versity. 1688 12°< Sion College. Bodleian Library. Lambeth Library. Dr. Percy. 1691 12° Lambeth Library. 1691 8° Dr. Percy. 1695 8° Dr. Percy. 1696 8° Mr. Herbert. 1698 8° Dr. Percy. 1698 8° 1698 12° [ JJ-LeWCS 1698 8° Lambeth Library. 1699 12° Dr. Percy. * In his preface, Melbourne mentions versions of the Psalms by Mr. May, Mr. Bnr- naby, and Mr. Goodridge; as also by Mrs. Beale, the Printer. The last, I believe, are printed in Dr. Woodford’s Paraphrase. P,411 Paris, in ^ Lund. Tho. Parkhurst, 1700 12° The Psalms of David [in Prose] ' translated from the Vulgat [liy Mr. Carryll, cre- ated Lord Dart- ford by the Pre- tender] Psalms, newly ) translated * Metre The first fifteen a Psalms in Lyric I Verse, by Dr. if Ditto, J. Matthews, [James] Gibbs " The Psalms in'! Metre, by Wm. [ For the Barton, M. A. as /'Ditto, Company left finished in V of Stationers, his Life-time. ' Select Psalms, by J Basil Kennet S Psalms, with the ~f Argument each Psalm Psalms by J. Johnson Pentateuch, Job Psalms, Pro- verbs, Ecclesias tes, and Solo- Matt. Henry The Psalms in Metre, allowed by Authority ol the Kirk, &c. The Psalms in Metre, by Sir John Denham. 1700 12° In the Possession of Lambeth Library. Dr. Percy. 1701 4° Lambeth Library. ' Bodleian Library. C. Dr. Percy. 1705 12° Hr. Percy. 8° Dan. Burgess The Psalms in Metre, by J. Pa- trick,D.D. [This is the wholePsal- ter] j Ditto, John Taylor, 1701 8° Lambeth Library. | Ditto, ' 1707 8° Lambeth Library. 'Ditto, | vol. i. 1707 , . vol.ii. 1710 Sion CoUege. > ^■Edinburgh, 1710 12° Dr. Percy. | Lond. For J. Bowyer, 1714 8° Dr. Percy. } Ditto, For Job Clarke, 1714 12° Dr. Percy. f /Ditto.For J. Ch urchill, 1715 12° Dr. Percy.412 Lend. For J. Clarke, 1719 12° The whole Book- of Psalms, with all the ancient i and proper V Ditto For the Comp. m5 12o Tunes, compos-/ of Stationers, ed by J. Play-1 ford, 13th Edi- tion. Psalterium Ame-\ ricanum; the j Psalm in Blank >Bolton, byS.Kneeland, 1718 12° Yerse [yet print- V ed as ProseJ ' The Psalms, imi-') tated in the lan-( guage of the/ NewTestament,* by I. Watts 4 Psalms in Metre, • by Sir Richard Blackmore A Paraphrase of-, some select, Psalms, by Mr. ( RichardDaniel,*. Archdeacon of! Armagh The New Version, ^ by N. Brady, f _. For Comp, of -—a 1o0 D.D. and N. > Dltto> Stationers, 1/28 12 Tate, Esq. \ The cxixth Psalm- paraphrased Ditto, J. March, 1721 8° > Ditto,For Bern. Lintot, 1722 8° in English Yerse, by Geo. Atwood, B.D. Archdea- con of Taunton The Psalms in Metre, allowed / by Authority 0f> Glasgow, the Kirk, &c. \ A Collection or Psalms and Hymns [seems Moravian] Ditto, For W. Innys, 1730 4° 1734 12® ! Lond. 1738 12° In the Possession of ( Dr. Percy. ( Mr. Nichols. Dr. Percy. Dr. Percy. f Dr. Percy. I Mr. Nichols. Dr. Percy. Mr. Nichols. Dr. Percy. Dr. Percy. Dr. Percy. Dr. Percy. Archdeacon Daniel printed also a version of the Penitential Psalms.413 In tlie Possession of '1 Psalms & Hymns Y for the Moravian f Worship [byMr. Gambold] Psalms, New En- glish Y ersion, by t Z. Mudge 5 The Psalms in>. Metre, [in Lyric I Measure, with- \ out Rhyme, by 1 Mr. Pike] J The Psalms, from Buchanan’s Lat. into Eng. Verse, by the Rev. T. Cradock [of Ma- ryland] Psalms & Hymns, by Mr. Wesley, I Mr. Whitfield, ( Mr. Madan, &c. 1 The Psalms, in Heroic Verse [by Stephen Wheat- land and Tipping Silvester] A select Collec- tion of the Y Psalms, translat- J ed by the most I eminent Poets; I published, with / some originals i (of his own) by I Henry Dell, J Boooic seller Psalms, Translat- ed, with notes, > by T. Edwards * The Psalter, in ) its original form ] Robson’s first Book of David Psalms, in He- roic Verse first., vid’s f He- r Lond. 8° Ditto, 1744 4° Ditto, by H Kent, 1751 12° For Mrs. A. Ditto, Cradock, of 1754 8° Wells, &c. Frequent Editions. Ditto, For S. Birt, &c. 1754 8° ■Ditto, For the Editor, 175412° Cambridge, Bentham, 1755 8° Ditto, S. Longman, 1759 8° Ditto, Wm. Sandby, 1761 8° i Lambeth Library ( Dr. Percy. Dr. Percy. Dr. Persy. Dr. Percy., Lambeth Library. Mr. Herbert. Lambeth Library,414 Psalms, translat- ed from the He- brew, in measur- ed Prose, with critical notes, by W. Green, M.A. Psalms & Hymns, ? by Ch. Bradbury $ Psalms &Hymns, -j by Dr. Dod- I dridge 3 Psalms, in Verse, translated by / Jas. Merrick ' The Psalms of- David, attempt- ed in the Spirit of Christianity,/- by Christopher V Smart, A.M. J The Psalms, in^ Metre, translat- J ed or paraphras- V ed, by James i Merrick, M.A. J Dr.Cbandler’s life of David con- tains transla- tions of Seven- teen Psalms, with notes, 2 vol. The Psalms, in Metre, [the com- | mon Scottish I Version] with f Annotations of V Mr. David Dick- I son, Professor I of Divinity at 1 Edinburgh A Collection ofl Psalms, &c. by f R. Flexman, D.D. In the Possession of -Carnb. 1762 8° Lambeth Library. Lond. 1763 12° Lambeth Library. Ditto, Reading, 1765 4° Lambeth Library. B,i3" 1765 4° Dr. Percy. Reading, by J.Carnan, 1766 12° Dr. Percy. London, Ruckland, 1766 8° Glasgow, 1769 12° Dr. Percy. 5 Ditto, Waugh, 1770 12° Kennicott’s Re-x marks contain f translations ofC 32 Psalms 3 Dr. Geddes’s spe-y cimen contains a translation Ps. xvi. °f) 1787 1788415 1 Lond. Davis, Longman and Co. •s 1790 8° 1805 12° 1813 L8° Psalms. Trans- ^ lated.xvith notes, by Steph. Street. 2 vol. A Version of the \ Psalms of Da- I vid, attempted >Lond in Metre, by J. 1 Cottle, 2d edit, J Psalms, Hymns, and Spiritual k Songs, in three T , Books [used by Vfdln.burSLSTteele’ the Scottish L BondonjW.Jones, Baptists] 6th \ edition J A Selection of) Psalms and Hymns from the best Authors, including a great Number - ,r . of Originals; in- }■ Ditto, Lo"S™an VanouS|gl5 tended to be an aud Co- sizes> Appendixto Dr. Watts's Psalms and Hymns. By J. Rippon.D.D. 20th edition An entire New Version of the Book of Psalms, in which an At- tempt is made to accommo- date them to the . Worship of the Christian Church. By the Rev.W. Goode, M.A. 3d edit. - 'Ditto, Rivington, 1816 18° If the canons and useful Editor of the List, &e. printed in London, could hare been discovered, the most respectful application should have been made for his permission to reprint it. As the connexions and additions have been made under great disadvantages, the candour of the reader will lead him to excuse the defeots. Those articles only are inserted, in which the translation differs from the re- ceived one.BOOKS PUBLISHED BY WILLIAM BAYNES, 54, PATERNOSTER ROW. Bates’s (Dr. William) Works, new edit, with Life, and Index by the Rev. William Farmer, 4 vol. 8vo. 2Z. 2s. -------------------------Harmony of the Divine Attributes, print- ed separate from his Works, with Life and Portrait, 8vo. 7s. Birch’s Lives of Illustrious Perso;_;, with 108 fine Portraits by Houbraken and Vertue, finely printed, folio, 8/. 8s. Ditto, on fine royal paper, imperial folio, 121.12s. Blayney’s Translation of Jeremiah and Lamentations, with Notes, 8vo. 12s. Brown’s Self-Interpreting Family Bible, with Introduction, and copious References and Reflections, fifth edition, 2 vol. 4to. boards, 3/. 10s. ■------Ditto, well bound in calf, 41. 4s. • ----Ditto, on fine royal paper, 2 vols. 4to. 5Z. 5s. • ----Sacred Tropology, or Scripture Metaphors explained, fine edition, with Index, 8vo. 8s. Clarke’s (Dr. Adam) enlarged edition of Harmer's Observations on various Passages of Scripture, fifth edition, 4 vols. 8vo. 21. 5s. ----------------------enlarged edition of Fleury’s Manners, Customs, &c. of the ancient Israelites, Ovo. Os. Cruden’s Concordance to the Bible, new and very neat edition, boards, lZ. Is ; bound, 1Z. 16s. Davies’s (of America) Animated and Popular Sermons, seventh edition, 4 vols. 8vo. lZ. 16s. Doddridge’s (Dr.) Whole Works, new edition, by Williams and Parsons, 10 vols. 8vo. 4Z. 10s. ------------------Family Expositor, new fine edition, royal 8vo. 5 vols. 3Z. Ellis’s (Dr. John) Knowledge of Divine Things from Revelation, not from Reason or Nature, third edition; with an Inquiry, Whence cometh Wisdom and Understanding to Man I thick vol. 8vo. 10s. 6d. This Book hath happily convinced many readers, who knew not how to think justly of God or themselves till taught by this author.—Rev. W. Jones. Recom- mended also by Bishop Horne, Dr. Clarke, &c. Fenelon’s (Archbishop) Dialogues on Eloquence, with Notes by Stephenson and Creighton, finely printed, 8vo. 8s. The above is most strongly recommended to Ministers by Doddridge, Wil- liams, &c. Guyse’s Exposition of the New Testament, sixth edition, with Life, fine paper, 6 vols, 8vo. 21. 14s. Hannam’s Pulpit Assistant, or two Hundred and Fifty Outlines or Skeletons of Sermons, with Claude’s Essay, 4 vols. 18mo. 16s.INDEX AINSWORTH, Henry Page 352 Alfred, a priest - - 4 Aleph, Johan. - 86 Alfred, King _ 6 Allen, Edmonde 170 Allyn, William . 291 Alnewick, Bishop - 25 Anglo-Saxon translation of the Bible - i 10 Antiphoner,the price of - 177 Arundel, Thomas 6 Arundel’s Constitutions - 40 Radius, Conradus _ 209 Bagford, John - - 51 Bale, Bishop - 66 Barker, Christopher, Printer 260 Barker, Robert, Printer, _ 262 Becke, Edmunde 178 Becket, Thomas - 171 Beleth, John 11 Berengarius - 5 Bible, English, set up in every J-IIW lv^ -1—t U^llu kiv t U I' 111 tTVI J parish church - 137, 141 Bible translated at Geneva - 2 )7 Bible removed from the church ... 201 Bible burnt - 213 Bible, Bishops’ translation 240 Bishops complain of Tyndal’s translation of the New Tes- tament - 75 Bishops required by King James T. to contribute to- wards the expense of translating the Bible - 321 Bodily presence of Christ, &c. 5 Bokyngham, Bishop - 22 Boleyne, Queen Anne 97 Bonner, Bishop 25 Bonner’s admonition and mandate, - - 138, 142 Bonner orders the texts on church walls to be defaced 198 Bristol, Richard 291 Britains 3 Broughton, Hugh - 297 Broughton translates the Page Book of Job, Daniel, &c. - 298, 299 Bucer, Marlin - - 179 Butler, William - - 11 Camden, William _ - 10 Canne, John Carmarden, Richard 342, 352 - 214 Cartwright, Thomas - - 295 Caslellio - - 180 Cawood, John Caxton’s Chronicle 185,218 - 50 Cene, Charles Le - - 338 Chapters in the Bible in- vented - - 208 Cheek, Sir John Church-books, by - 186 whom found Clarke, Mr. Samuel - 176 347 Clarke, Dr. Samuel - - 351 Clergy forced by Queen Mary to put away their wives,&c. 201 Clergy required to give an account, yearly, to their Ordinary, of their profi- ciency in studying Holy Scripture - - 202 Cochlreus, Jodochus - - 60 Cole, Thomas 206 Collier, Jeremy - - - 64 Collier’s ignorant reflections on Tyndal 64 Common Prayer first printed in English - 174 Commons’ supplication 148 Constantine, George - 63 Convocation move for a trans- lation of the Bible into Eng- lish - - - 90 Convocation petition the King for leave to read it - 103 Convocation order a revision of it 145 Coverdale, Myles 92 Coverdale’s translation of the Bible allowed - 91,97 Coverdale’s Bible ordered to be in churches - - 103INDEX Tage Coverdalc’s translation of the New Testament 112, 115 Cranmer, Archbishop - 122 Cranmer designs a new trans- lation - - 90 Cromwell’s (Lord) injunc- tions - - 103 Cumberland, Bishop - 350 Day, John, Printer - 256 Deans, &c. required by King James to contribute to- wards the translating of the Bible - - 321 Doway translation of the Old Testament - 286 Dutch print Tyndal’s New Testament - 80 Eadfride, Bishop of Landis- farne - 4 Edward YI.’s injunctions 150 Elizabeth’s (Queen) injunc- tions - ■ 212 Elizabeth’s(Queen) visitation 212 Elfrike, Abbot of St. Albans 5 Elmer, Bishop of London 304 English ladies very learned - 163 Erasmus’s Latin translation of the New Testament, 118, 155, 158 Erasmus’s Paraphrase tr ans- lated - - 159 Erasmus’s Paraphrase order- ed to be had in churches, 8cc. 150 Erasmus’s New Testament forbid at Cambridge 55 Esay’s Prophecy translated by George Joye - 78, 79 Ethelwolde, Bishop of Win- chester - - 4 Earley, Benjamin - 46 Ecliuus, Aretius - 87 Felix, Friar - 87 Field, Dr. - 229 Fish, Mr. 6/ Fitz-Herrey, R. - 2/4 Fitz-Ralph, Archbishop 53 Fox, John . - - 24 Fox, Francis - 352 Frith, John - - 79 Fry, John 59 Fulke, Dr. William - 294 Fuller, Dr. Thomas - Page 46 Gardiner (Bishop) reflects Erasmus’s paraphrases on 170 Gerrard, Thomas - 67 0 ell, Dr. - 332 George I.’s injunctions printing Bibles, &c. - for 351 Geneva New Testament, 207, 210, 211 Geneva Bible, editions of it - 264 Glanville, Bartholomew - 51 Golding, Arthur - 263 Goodman, Christopher - 204 Grafton, the printer, petitions that his edition of the Bible might be licensed by the privy seal - 109 Grafton sent to the Fleet Pri- son for printing it - 152 Great Bible printed - - 122 Great Bible, its price 137 Grashop, T. - - 276 Guildeford, Sir •Henry - 58 Hamilton, C. - - - 216 Hampole, Richard, see Rolle. Hall, Rowland - - 211 Hammond, Mr. - - 344 Holbein’s (Hans) frontispiece to the Great Bible - 122, &c. Plartley, John 46 Harrison, Richard, Printer - 214 Hearne, Thomas - - 49 Henry VIIJ.’s proclamation for setting up Bibles in churches ... 142 Henry VIII. forbids the read- ing it by artificers, &c. 149 Henry VIII. promises a new translation - 77 Henry VHI.’s injunctions, 103,104 Hicks, Dr. George - 8 Holly bushe, Johan - - 112 James VI. King of Scotland’s translation of the Psalms - 296 James I. King of Great Bri- tain, orders a new transla- tion of the Bible - - 310 James, Dr. Thomas - 23 Images replaced in churches 199, 200 Injunctions of Henry VIII. 137, 141INDEX Pdge Injunctions poorly observed 143 InjunotionsofKing George I. 351 Joye, George, 73, 78, 79, 80, 83, 88 Jugge’s (Richard, Printer) de- dication to King Edward YI. ■ 195,218 Irish burn the English Bibles 335 Key, Thomas - 1C3 Knave of Jesus Christ, a for- gery - 47 Knyghton, Henry - 20, 21 Latin Bibles, scarce - - 54 Latin Bibles, corrupt - ib. Latin Bibles,various readings 19 Lauderdale, Duke - 46 Laurence - - 229 L’isle, William - 8 Locke, John - - 352 Le Long, Father 2 Longland, Bishop 24 Lollards exhibit reformations to the Parliament - 36 Magnificate, English transla- tion of - - - 31 Malet, Dr. Francis 165 Marter, Anthony - 140 Marshall, Thomas - 24 Matthew’s (Thomas) Bible 105 Martin Gregory - 228, 291 Mary, Queen, repeals the Acts for Retormation - 198 Mary, Queen, forbids the English Bibles 201 Mary, Queen, dies 212 Money accounts among the Saxons - 10 Monmouth, Humphrey - 58 More, Sir Thomas 41, &c. Munster, Sebastian - 228 Napier, Lord - 296 Nary, Cornelius 45,356 New Testaments, their price 25,54 New Testaments, English, in Bennet College 16 New Testaments, men, &c. burnt for reading them in English 45 New Testaments, importers of them punished - - 66 New Testaments in Greek and English - 366 Page Olde, John ... - 167 Orders of King James I. for translating the Bible - 317 Packington, Austin - 62 Paul, St., preached to the Bri- tons - - - - 3 Parker, Archbishop, publishes the Saxon Gospels - 4, 235 Parker’s Testimony of Anti- quity, &c. - - - 5 Parker’s Bible in English - 240 Peacock, Bishop 52 Pervy, John - - 34 Pentateuch translated by William Tyndal - 70 Pierce, James - 352 Pole, Cardinal, visits his dio- cese of Canterbury - 199, &c. Poor, encrcase of - 100 Poor, reason of the encrease of - 101 Primer in English - - 154 Printing in England - - 54 Prologue to the Great Bible 125 Psalter in English 14, 15 Raymond, John 66 Reading the English Bibles set up in churches discou- raged - 143 Revisers of the Bishops’Bible 236, 237 Rhemish New Testament 277 Rogers, John - - - 223 Robinson, Richard 296 Rolle, Richard - 12, 13 Bolle translates the Psalter 12 Rome, a consistory there about British affairs 2 Rood ; what, and its price - 199 Ross, Hugh - - 338 Roye, William - - 59 Sampson, Thomas - 205 Sandys, Archbishop 227 Saxons, English - 3 Saxon Gospels - 4,6 Saxon Homilies - 5 Scriptures in the vulgar lan- guage of all countries. Dissertation. Selden, John - - 23,353 Seres, William, Printer 216, 221 Simon’s (Father) character ofINDEX, Page Erasmus’s Latin transla- tion of the New Testa- ment ... 158 Spelman, John - - - 8 Stacye, Mr. - - 46 Stephens, Robert - - 209 Supplication of the poor com- mons - 148 Swyndurby, William De - 23 Taverner, Richard - - 130 Taverner’s recognition - 131 Tenison’s (Archbishop) edi- tion of the Bible - - 349 Testament, New, iD the vul- gar tongue - 2 Testament, New, its price, 1429 - - - - 25 Texts of Scripture on the church walls defaced 198 Thoulouse synod - - 2,3 Thornton’s (Captain) fraud - 47 Thorpe, William - 35 Thwaits, Edward 8 Tomson, Laurence - 237 Translation of the New Tes- tament into English by W. Tyndal 59 Coverdale 112 Rhemes - - 277 Nary - 356 Ignotus - 365 Whetham - - 363 OfF.Simon’sFrencb, by Webster - 373 Translation of the Bible into Pag* English by Wiclif - - 19 Coverdale - 91 Matthew _ 105 The Bishops’, by - Parker - 240 Geneva _ 264 King James - - 310 Doway 286 Usher - - 339 Tooke, Mr. 47, 49 Traheron, Bartholomew - 203 Trevisa, John 50 Tonstal, Bishop - 57 Tyndal, William - 56, 56 1, 59 Udall, Nicholas - _ 159 Verses in the Bible, when first invented 208 Usher, Archbishop. Disser- tat ion and - 25 Usher, Ambrose - - 339 Waldenses - 2 Wanly, Humphry - 47 Warham, Archbishop - - 61 Waterland, Dr. Daniel - 16 Wrever, Mr. 12 Wharton, Henry - 51 Whitby, Dr. Daniel 351 Whittingbam, William - 204 Wiclif, Dr. John - 17 Wither, George - 295 Words, sacred - - 9,28, 146 Worthington, Thomas - 291 FINIS. J. F. Dove, Printer, St. Jolm’s Square.